《Snake Venom》


 C1

    The winter in Beijing was exceptionally cold. Today was a reunion. For someone like me, who has no girlfriend or career, I can only eat the lamb chow in silence.


    While everyone was talking, Wang Ming, who was the best, suddenly took out a bottle of wine and gave it to everyone to drink, and even said mysteriously that he would try it out tonight.


    I didn''t care at the time, but after I drank it I felt warm and comfortable all over.


    After returning to the small house in the east forty, I didn''t fall asleep at all. He felt like he was on fire the whole night.


    The next day I got a call.


    It was also from my only classmate who had a good relationship with me. He asked me how it was last night.


    I immediately realized what he was asking, but I was too embarrassed to say that I didn''t have a girlfriend, so I asked him how he was doing.


    He hehehehe, and told me that it was extremely good. He was going to look for Wang Ming to get a few more bottles today. He asked me to go with him.


    I wanted to refuse him, but he insisted and I couldn''t refuse him.


    Wang Ming was from Old Beijing and still lived in a courtyard house.


    When it was Wang Ming''s home. I''m a little unnatural. When we entered the main entrance, I noticed that there were some Realgar Powder remnants above the doorstep. This thing was used to avoid snakes.


    Not only was there a yellowish hue on the gate of the courtyard, but even on the windows inside the house.


    Moreover, there were many objects that were made from snake skin hanging on the walls of Wang Ming''s house.


    These arrangements were exactly the same as my house at the time.


    Everyone from the reunion came yesterday.


    Wang Ming gave everyone two bottles of wine. He said that they were all old classmates and would come again to buy from him when they needed to in the future.


    I couldn''t wait to pull Jin Congwen away.


    But who would have thought that Wang Ming would actually stop me, and offer me an extra bottle. I certainly don''t have enough for two bottles.


    My face turned red. Everyone was laughing. Wang Ming then gave me another bottle of wine.


    On the way back, Jin Congwen had always been very envious, but he even said that this wine was definitely not cheap, and told me to save a bit of it.


    I gave the alcohol to Jin Congwen and told him that I didn''t need it.


    He ignored Jin Congwen''s shocked expression and went straight back to the east 40.


    For the next week, nothing happened.


    At night, Jin Congwen called me and told me to go to his place.


    I was stunned for a moment, for it was now well after ten o''clock.


    Jin Congwen seemed to be very anxious on the phone, making me immediately rush over.


    I didn''t think too much about it. I put on my clothes and left ¡­


    Jin Congwen''s family is located in the third ring of the east side. When I reached the entrance of the residential complex, I saw Jin Congwen walking back and forth at the entrance.


    The street light shone on his body, causing his face to appear exceptionally pale. My heart skipped a beat.


    When he walked closer, he saw that Jin Congwen''s face was even uglier than before. She greeted him and asked him what was going on.


    Unexpectedly, Jin Congwen actually gave me a small box that was tightly wrapped, and told me to take it.


    I was stunned and wanted to open the box to take a look, but Jin Congwen had a ferocious expression on his face and told me to quickly leave.


    Under the moonlight, Jin Congwen was somewhat terrifying.


    Faintly, I could smell the alcohol on his body, and I knew that he must be drunk ¡­


    Without much debate, I took the box home.


    On the second day, I prepared to call Jin Congwen.


    No one answered the call after that.


    I frowned at the small box on my desk. Then I opened the box...


    Inside the box was a bottle of wine.


    There was only half of the wine left. But it didn''t prevent me from recognizing that this was the wine Wang Ming had given us.


    I frowned as I looked at the wine bottle. Why would Jin Congwen give this to me in the middle of the night?


    As I looked, I realized something was wrong.


    There was some shadow in the wine, so I shook it a little. A black and green thing floated up.


    My back felt a little numb. My entire body was covered in cold sweat as I put the wine bottle back in its place ¡­


    There was a snake gall inside ¡­ Wang Ming actually gave us snake gall wine ¡­


    My father used to catch snakes. Although there are a lot of snake skin in my house, I have eaten a lot of snake meat since I was young. But we don''t eat snake gall...


    Not only did we not eat, but my father never brought the snake gall home.


    What he told me was that snake gall is a good thing. Any disease can be cured a little. But this thing is evil. He couldn''t touch it, and he didn''t dare to take the medicine that was given to him by the snake gall.


    I immediately grabbed my phone and called Jin Congwen ¡­


    This time, the call connected. Before the other party spoke, I quickly told them a whole bunch of things, and finally got Jin Congwen to take away the half bottle of wine.


    Unexpectedly, it was a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone. It was Jin Congwen''s girlfriend who answered the call ¡­


    I was embarrassed.


    Tell me you can''t come from Wen.


    I was stunned, thinking, could it be that this kid has been working so hard these past few days to get rid of all the bones in his body?


    I originally wanted to throw away the alcohol, but thinking about how Jin Congwen gave me the stuff when he was drunk last night. When he wakes up, he might ask me for it.


    Thus, I found a small package and wrapped the wine bottle tightly around it. After that, I stuck it in the creak of the bag and prepared to look for Jin Congwen.


    When I reached Jin Congwen''s house, the one who opened the door was a woman with messy hair.


    Before I could say anything, she said in an earth-shattering manner, Jin Congwen is dead ¡­


    When the door was halfway open, I saw that a lot of things had been tidied up. It was obvious that I was about to move out.


    My mind was still in a daze. I couldn''t react at all.


    I forced a smile and told her to stop joking... I''m here to deliver something to Ole King.


    She said with a pained face that she didn''t lie to me. She died suddenly three days ago, and it was cremated last night.


    Today, she was also going to move away from here ¡­


    A person''s eyes couldn''t lie. Her eyes were filled with sorrow.


    I inexplicably thought about Jin Congwen''s performance last night, my entire body was covered in goosebumps.


    Jin Congwen''s girlfriend whispered that since Wen Wen died so suddenly, she did not want to notify too many people.


    I don''t know how to comfort her. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly heard a slight cough ¡­


    It was as if a person''s neck had been strangled ¡­


    I gave a start and looked into the house.


    He happened to see the bedroom door that was ajar...


    Behind the crack, I saw an eye staring straight at me ¡­


    Jin Congwen''s girlfriend was about to close the door, so I suddenly reached out my hand and blocked the door.


    She scolded Jin Congwen angrily, saying that there was something wrong with his head, this kind of joke in the morning.


    He also grinned and told Jin Congwen''s girlfriend that his performance was not bad.


    I pushed open the door and walked towards the bedroom''s door in big strides.


    He forcefully pushed open the door.


    The strong smell of incense wafted into his nose.


    What I saw was a black-and-white photo.


    Jin Congwen, who didn''t have any expression in the photo, was staring straight at me ¡­


    Apart from the goosebumps, I even had my scalp blown up.


    Jin Congwen''s girlfriend was crying as he chased me out.


    Jin Congwen is really dead?


    Today is a sunny day, and the rare sunlight was blazing hot, but I felt very cold. Jin Congwen died for three days, then last night... I didn''t dare think about it.


    At that moment, my phone rang.


    He picked up the phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar number.


    I hesitated and answered.


    Wang Ming''s voice transmitted over, and said: "It''s an embroidered text right? There''s one thing, do you want to do? "


    I paused and asked him if he had made the wrong call.


    Wang Ming laughed by the phone, then said how could he make a mistake. He then said that he knew that I was in a bad mood and asked if I was willing to work together with him ¡­


    I immediately remembered the arrangement inside Wang Ming''s house.


    I immediately rejected Wang Ming.


    Wang Ming said he wanted me to think about it carefully first. I''ll find him.


    The call ended...

 C2

    I left Jin Congwen''s house and went straight back to the small house with forty odd rooms. I didn''t go anywhere but stood there in a daze.


    From the time Jin Congwen and I started university until now, our relationship had always been good. He didn''t have any illnesses either, so why did he suddenly die? Furthermore, she died for three whole days. It was impossible for his girlfriend to joke around with something like this.


    I shivered at the thought of what had happened last night, threw the wrapped bottle of wine into the trash, tied a dead knot in the trash, and threw it at the door of the house.


    After doing all of this, I fell asleep on my bed. Originally, I didn''t have much to do on weekends, as I slept in my room ¡­


    The sleep was so dark that I felt as if someone were watching me from the side of the bed.


    Faintly, I had a dream. The phone inside my dream kept ringing, it was Wang Ming who called me, I didn''t receive it.


    When he woke up, the room was pitch black. It was already night.


    My mouth was dry as I turned on the light. I found some water and took a sip. I hadn''t eaten for a whole day, and my stomach was extremely hungry as well.


    I put on a duster at random, wrapped myself in a scarf, and went out the door.


    When I opened the door, I saw that the trash bag was already gone. I heaved a sigh of relief. It should have been cleaned.


    However, when I thought about Jin Congwen''s unexplainable death, my heart still shivered.


    After nightfall, in Beijing, there was a stall filled with kebabs in the street. The sizzling sound of roasting meat and the fragrance kept seeping into his nose.


    I randomly found a stall and sat down. I ordered some food and just stood there in a daze.


    At that moment, my phone rang.


    When I thought it was Wang Ming again, I saw the words'' Jin Congwen ''on the phone. I trembled and almost threw my phone onto the ground.


    The first call was not answered.


    Then the phone rang again, and I gripped it hard. Staring at Jin Congwen''s phone number above ¡­


    How could he call me again when he was dead? Is it like yesterday when you brought me wine?


    My scalp tingled. After hesitating for a while, I hung up the second phone call ¡­


    Just then, a short message rang out. It was written as follows: "I am Wen Wen''s girlfriend. I left something with Wen and asked me to give it to you." "Where are you?"


    I shivered and the phone rang again.


    This time I got through. A trembling female voice came from the other side, saying hello, is that Jiao Jun?


    The big rock in my heart fell down, said yes, then I asked, you from Wen girlfriend?


    She softly made a sound of acknowledgement, then said, "There''s something I can give you from the book. Where are you? I''ll send it over to you now ¡­"


    I declined to say that Cheng Wen had passed away, and that everything was a relic, so there shouldn''t be a need, right?


    He didn''t expect that the woman''s voice on the other end of the phone would turn anxious and say that she had to give it to me.


    After some hesitation, I gave him the address of the place where I lived. She told me she would be there soon.


    After hanging up the phone, the roast meat I ordered was also good. I wanted to send some stuff over from my girlfriend Wen, so I asked the boss to pack them all up, then give me two bottles of wine and I''ll go back to eat.


    I went back to the little room at the end of the corridor. Just as I turned on the light and put down the things, there was a knock on the door.


    My heart froze for a moment, then vigilantly asked someone. "Jiao Jun, it''s me."


    I opened the door and there was a woman standing there, pale and shivering.


    I quickly let her into the house and gave her a cup of hot water to warm her hands.


    After a long while, she finally caught her breath and took out something from within her clothes. Said it was written to me.


    It was a dark box. I opened it and took a look. I recognize these things. These are the spine of a snake!


    I felt the woman''s eyes on me. I quickly closed the box and put it under the pillow.


    I had already felt that Jin Congwen''s death was strange. Wang Ming was a reunion member and a snake wine giver, now that there''s an extra box of snake bone heads on Wen Ming''s hands, could it be that it was Wang Ming who caused his death?


    The woman looked at me. After all, I had a good relationship with Cheng. If he was killed by someone, I would definitely call the police.


    Thus, I asked the woman, when she died, was there really nothing amiss? He was just a living person, yet he died just like that? Had he seen anyone?


    The woman bit her lips and lowered her head. After a while, she said, "No, he didn''t go to work for the past few days. For some reason, he always wanted me. Then he suddenly died ¡­ "


    My heart thumped when I heard what the woman said. Even if she did, she died from indulgence in her belly?


    No, it''s not that simple. I''ve drank the snake wine that Wang Ming gave me before, and that night, I felt uncomfortable for an entire night, and I wanted to vent.


    I became even more certain that this had something to do with Wang Ming!


    When I thought of this, I immediately slammed my fist on the bed. At the same time, there was also the sound of her screaming from fright.


    I quickly stopped what I was doing and went to support her, saying I hadn''t been able to control myself, so don''t be afraid.


    Jin Congwen''s girlfriend forced a smile, then said: "I''ve delivered the things, I''ll be leaving first."


    I nodded and said a good word.


    After escorting her to the entrance of the house, I watched her walk in the dark corridor all the way to the top of the stairs before disappearing from my sight. Only then did I close the door and return to the inside of the house ¡­


    After taking away the pillow, he looked gloomily at the box. My heart suddenly thumped for a second, Wang Ming gave him quite a bit of snake wine, could it be that he wanted to harm not only one person, but everyone else?


    I was going to call the police, but there was no evidence.


    After hesitating for a while, I picked up my phone and called Wang Ming.


    Wang Ming laughed and said: "How is it, Jiao Jun, you agree with my suggestion?"


    I was extremely furious and immediately started to curse loudly. I said that you motherf * cking bastard, how many people do you want to kill?


    Wang Ming was clearly stunned on the other side of the phone, and continued: "Who''s dead."


    I coldly said: "You brat, don''t pretend to be a bastard for me, Jin Congwen is dead! Drinking your snake gall! You even gave so many students snake wine, just how many people do you want to kill? "


    The other side went silent for a moment, then said: "You gave Jin Congwen the bottle of wine I gave you later. Jiao Jun, you should be considered half a person in the industry, some things can be eaten, some things can''t be eaten, and you don''t even know what their uses are?


    After a moment, Wang Ming said: "All the wine, is just ordinary wine that has a bit of a masculine effect. Only the bottle that I gave you alone, with snake gall inside, only has a slightly better effect, I want you to see my sincerity, and then we can work together. How could Jin Congwen die? "


    My heart tightened as I looked at the black wooden box beside the bed. Then, I coldly said. After Jin Congwen died, he left behind a black wooden box with the snake bone''s head, and you still say that you didn''t give it to him? "


    However, Wang Ming said the word ''terrible'' on the other side of the phone, and then immediately warned me: "Don''t go anywhere, don''t touch that box again, I''ll come and find you right away!"


    What exactly did I mean by scolding Wang Ming? If he killed Jin Congwen, I''ll just say it directly.


    Wang Ming''s voice also became cold, and said: "That box was not given to Jin Congwen by me, but it was given to my reverend master at home. In the end, Jin Congwen casually took it away. The snake bone''s yin energy is extremely dense. Jin Congwen must have drank the Snake Bile Wine to the point of him being overly lustful, allowing his yin energy to collide a bit before abruptly dying ¡­ "


    Wang Ming''s words instantly caused my entire body to turn cold.


    Then, Wang Ming spoke out clearly from the phone: "Listen, Jiao Jun, you must not leave your house, it is dark now, and the miasma outside is dense, you have touched the snake bone, you must not touch the woman, wait for me to come."

 C3

    Before I could say anything else, the call ended ¡­


    However, I felt that the room had become a lot more eerie. He had followed his father ever since he was young, thinking about how his house was filled with snake skin and snake bone, as well as his father''s warnings. I''m not an atheist, but I understand that there are indeed things that are scary and sinister.


    This was especially true for some of the items on the snake''s body. The snake was a treasure, but it was also full of poison.


    Staring at the box at the head of the bed, I dared not go near it. I sat down at the table and stared at it.


    After staring at it for a while, I felt terrified. My stomach started to growl again, so I picked up a skewer of meat and stuffed it into my mouth. I drank another mouthful of beer, and immediately, I felt a lot more energetic.


    After eating and drinking two bottles of wine, he felt dizzy, but he wasn''t that scary anymore ¡­


    But at that moment, my phone rang again.


    It''s Jin Congwen again. I already knew that the person on the other side of the phone must be Jin Congwen''s girlfriend, so I didn''t stop and just picked up the phone.


    He did not expect a trembling female voice to come from the other side, and said: "Jiao Jun, can you do me a favor? My key dropped in your room, I don''t have my identity card with me, so I can''t open a room outside, can you send it over for me?"


    In a daze, I saw a key lying on the floor.


    After drinking quite a bit, I spoke a few words with a slurred voice. The other side kept saying thank you.


    After hanging up, I shakily picked up the key, put on my clothes, and left the small house.


    There is a saying that goes, "drunk accident", and most of the time, people drink broken pieces of it.


    I was originally a person who drank less, but because I was afraid of Jin Congwen''s matter, I asked for two more bottles.


    Now, I have actually thrown all of Wang Ming''s warnings from before to the back of my mind ¡­


    After exiting the house, he went straight down to the entrance of Hu Tong''s house, got a taxi and gave him an address.


    There was no traffic jam at night. The journey which usually took 40 minutes during the day had actually been completed in over 20 minutes ¡­


    When she wobbled to Jin Congwen''s doorstep, Jin Congwen''s girlfriend was shrugging her shoulders and trembling.


    I handed her the key. She kept saying thank you and then opened the door.


    At the same time, the sky suddenly rumbled with the sound of thunder.


    Jin Congwen''s girlfriend screamed and threw himself into my arms.


    I woke up quite a bit and immediately felt the rain on my face.


    In an instant, it started to rain heavily outside. Furthermore, the taxi that I got off from earlier had already left ¡­


    For some reason, I feel that this road is especially dark, dark to the point that it is scary and penetrating.


    Jin Congwen''s girlfriend pushed me away in panic. Only then did I react, and with a slightly uneasy voice, I said, "It''s raining, there aren''t many cars here at night, and there aren''t any more. How about you come in, sleep for the night, then leave tomorrow."


    It was freezing cold outside, so I shrugged and followed her inside.


    She turned on the light in the living room and closed the door.


    The room was filled with boxes and things like that. She said hoarsely, "I''ll be moving out tomorrow. You can sleep on the sofa tonight."


    As we spoke, Jin Congwen''s girlfriend brought out a blanket for me and placed it on the sofa. I drank a little and felt that I was too sleepy, so I nodded.


    She said she went to bed after taking a shower...


    Lying on the sofa, they soon heard the sound of water splashing and also the sound of thunder and rain hitting on the window.


    Sleepy, getting stronger and stronger. In a daze, I thought I heard a cell phone ringing.


    After opening my eyes, I picked up the phone. Seeing the two words "Wang Ming," my heart tightened. After sleeping for a while, I sobered up a lot from the alcohol, and immediately remembered what happened back then ¡­


    My hands shivered, and I picked up the phone. Wang Ming''s voice sounded urgent on the other end of the line: "Where did you go? Didn''t I tell you not to wander around the house? "


    I hesitated for a moment before saying, "Previously, when I sent the box over from Wen Jiabao''s girlfriend, the key ended up with me. As a result, I sent the key over to them and was met with a thunderstorm. "Plus, after drinking two cups, I forgot about your words ¡­"


    Wang Ming started cursing from the other side of the phone, saying that he was not afraid of death! Where is it? Are you in Jin Congwen''s house?


    My heart skipped a beat and I said it.


    Wang Ming''s voice trembled, and he said: "Address, quick! I''ll come and find you right away! Also, how could there be a thunderstorm in this weather? The moon outside is as big as a plate, so don''t move. "


    I was shocked by Wang Ming''s words and was about to tell him the address, but unexpectedly, the phone suddenly quieted down.


    At the same time, there was another sudden clap of thunder. The rain seemed to have grown heavier, and there was even wind, causing the windows to creak loudly.


    There was also the scream of a woman!


    I jumped off the sofa and rushed into the bedroom.


    The light in the bedroom was on, Jin Congwen''s girlfriend was leaning on the bed, shivering. His eyes were filled with panic. Then she shivered and said, "I''m afraid of thunder ¡­"


    I let out a sigh of relief for some reason. Then, I lowered my head to look at my phone, only to find that it was dead.


    I was about to say that I could use her charger, but the lamp suddenly tore and then went out...


    Jin Congwen''s girlfriend said while trembling, "There''s no electricity, it''s always a power outage when it rains..."


    I don''t know why, but I suddenly felt that the interior of the house had become a lot more eerie. I could only hear the sound of the rain hitting against the windows, and occasionally there would be flashes of lightning, causing the room to light up from time to time.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. I knew that I wouldn''t be able to contact Wang Ming now, but nothing had happened.


    I also didn''t drink snake gall wine, nor did I indulge in excesses like Jin Congwen, which caused the yang energy in my body to decrease. Wang Ming was exaggerating too much ¡­ When I see him tomorrow, I''ll just let him take the item away ¡­


    I exhaled and said, "Go to sleep. It''ll be fine once the sun shines ¡­"


    Feeling the darkness, I prepared to return to the sofa. At this time, Jin Congwen''s girlfriend suddenly said worriedly, "Can you? Don''t leave, I''m afraid lightning and thunder ¡­"


    Her voice was weak, but it carried a hint of a gasp. It was obvious that she was extremely afraid ¡­


    I hesitated, then said it was inconvenient. She said, with a hint of tears in her voice, that she didn''t find it inconvenient for any girl, and that I wouldn''t do anything to her, and she was relieved.


    When I heard this, I unexpectedly nodded my head. She softly said, "Come over here, lie beside me ¡­"


    I groped my way to the bed.


    When I walked to the bedside, there was suddenly another bolt of lightning, which caused the entire room to turn deathly white. Jin Congwen''s girlfriend screamed out and directly pounced on my body, her body trembling non-stop as he tightly hugged onto me, and his fingernails were about to dig into my flesh.


    I shivered with pain, but I didn''t push her away.


    Just a moment ago, seeing that she was only wearing her undergarments made my mouth go dry ¡­


    The light once again returned to darkness, but thunder continued to ring out.


    I told her softly to lie down. I''m here, and I''m not going anywhere else.


    She lay back down, but she would take one of my arms.


    So I lay down beside her...


    My hand pressed against her body, soft on my arm, and I felt my breath quicken ¡­


    At that moment, I noticed that she was closing in on me. I turned my head and met her eyes in the darkness. She said thank you hoarsely.


    Looking at her face, her exposed collarbone, and the snow-white chest, I felt a demonic flame springing up in my lower abdomen. Then, my other hand instinctively stretched into her blanket, and I moved closer to her, kissing her lips.


    She whimpered and struggled. Just at that moment, there was another clap of thunder.


    She was so scared that her beautiful face paled and she hugged me tightly. This time, I couldn''t control the evil fire in my heart.


    After the thunder, I pressed her under me.

 C4

    Her body seemed to be especially sensitive. Even my rough movements caused her to be unable to breath properly.


    I didn''t know how many times I wanted her, but after suppressing my desire for so long, I was almost completely released. I only stopped after the sound of rain stopped outside.


    Both of them fell asleep exhausted ¡­


    When I woke up from my stupor, I found a pair of eyes staring at me with widened eyes. On her face, there were still some tears.


    I panicked and tried to get up, but we were still hugging each other tightly.


    Her face flushed red and her heart felt awkward. However, she feebly asked me, ''Do you dislike her being dirty? You just want to treat her like a one-night stand and then leave?''


    I immediately explained that I didn''t despise her.


    She lowered her head, let go of my arm, and whispered, "You go."


    My mind was in a mess as I randomly grabbed my clothes. After putting them on, I didn''t dare to look back and escaped from the bedroom.


    Jin Congwen just died and I already did this kind of thing to his girlfriend. After waking up, even I wanted to slap myself a few times.


    The sun was shining brightly and the sky was clear.


    When I reached the hallway of the neighborhood, I glanced back, just in time to see the bedroom window.


    The curtains were slowly being lifted. I thought it was Jin Congwen''s girlfriend looking at me and even stopped in my tracks.


    Unexpectedly, a face that was as gloomy as water appeared behind the curtains. The face was completely green and purple, it was Jin Congwen!


    I was so scared I nearly peed my pants!


    Then, he dashed out of the district''s gate, took a taxi and headed towards the east, heading towards the forties ¡­


    All along the way, I kept trembling and my face was extremely pale. Even his brother looked at me unnaturally a few times.


    When I got there, I got out of the car and went straight back to my rented house.


    When I went upstairs and arrived outside the house, I was shocked to find that the door was ajar. He pushed the door open.


    He discovered that there was a man sitting in the room, wearing a windbreaker. In his hand, he was holding the black box that Jin Congwen''s girlfriend had given him.


    Wang Ming raised his head and looked at me, then frowned and said, "Why didn''t I listen to his reminders last night ¡­"


    I didn''t have the heart to argue with him. After seeing Jin Congwen just now, my legs had turned soft from fright.


    I immediately told Wang Ming that he took the things and left.


    Wang Ming stood up from the bed and asked me if I touched his last night.


    When I heard this, my heart jolted and I instinctively responded. I directly said that I didn''t have a single one.


    Wang Ming exhaled, and said: "Then that''s good, you didn''t drink the snake gall wine, right? However, you better be careful, don''t get too close to Jin Congwen''s girlfriend. After all, Jin Congwen is just dead, and has not reached the seventh heaven yet. Don''t provoke all these things. "


    After he finished speaking, Wang Ming walked to the door of the room, and then turned his head to say: "I sincerely want to find you for cooperation. This thing is similar to a talisman, you keep it. It might be useful. "


    A small pendant appeared in Wang Ming''s hand. I saw it clearly, it was a serpent tooth. Then, he hung the pendant on the door handle and went out. At the same time, the door closed.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and weakly sat on the edge of the bed before lying down.


    I dreamt that when I was studying with Jin Congwen, we would be in school together. Originally, I was quite at ease with him, but he suddenly asked me, Why did you treat me like this?


    I woke up with a start.


    Then I felt as if someone was looking at me. My forehead was covered with sweat. He turned his head stiffly.


    Beside the bed, there was a person standing upright!


    Jin Congwen stared at me intently, his green and purple face was extremely sinister!


    He lunged at me! Both hands grabbed my neck!


    I groaned and tried to resist, but my body felt like it had been electrocuted and I couldn''t muster any strength.


    With his neck tightly gripped, Jin Congwen''s green and purple face was almost pressed up against my face. I felt like I couldn''t breathe, and my lungs were almost sucked dry.


    Suddenly, Jin Congwen disappeared.


    I suddenly opened my eyes. Only then did I realize that I was actually dreaming ¡­


    In a panic, I place my hand on my neck as I pant. There isn''t any wound, it''s really just a dream ¡­


    His entire body was covered in cold sweat, but he felt as if he had narrowly escaped death.


    Knocking sounds continued to ring on the door. Only then did I manage to react. I stood up and walked to the door ¡­


    The first thing I saw was the snake tooth pendant. I remembered Wang Ming''s words, it was true that my family did the same thing before, Wang Ming didn''t lie to me.


    Taking a deep breath, I hung the pendant around my neck and opened the door ¡­


    He never expected that the person who stood outside the door was actually Jin Congwen''s girlfriend.


    She bit her lip as she looked at me. Then she threw herself into my arms and sobbed, "I don''t know what to do anymore."


    There were quite a few people in the corridor at this moment, and they were all staring at me. I panicked and quickly pulled her through the door and closed it, but she didn''t let go no matter what.


    She continued to sob, "Since Wen died, I''ve rented a house for myself, but I''m so scared that I''m afraid he''ll come looking for me."


    She looked up at me and bit her lip. "Can you come with me?"


    My heart thumped, and her eyes reddened again, saying I still despised her.


    I''m not that kind of virgin or anything like that. The woman in front of me is actually very pure and kind, and she didn''t seduce me. That kind of thing I did ¡­


    I''m not a man who pulls on his pants and turns a blind eye.


    There was also the pity of a man. Facing a woman who was crying her heart out, and who had an unspeakable relationship with him, no one could really reject her.


    Therefore, I nodded my head, and once again threw Wang Ming''s warning to the back of my head ¡­


    Jin Congwen''s girlfriend immediately smiled happily, and then she hugged me and whispered into my chest, "My name is Qin Yue."


    Embarrassed, I spent the night with someone else, but I didn''t even know her name.


    I told Qin Yue that I would first pack up before leaving with her.


    Qin Yue obediently sat on the side of the bed. I plugged in my cell phone before I started packing up.


    After taking a change of clothes in my luggage, Qin Yue and I left ¡­


    Almost all of her new residences were located in the outer ring. She had rented a house in a multi-storey building district.


    Qin Yue told me that she was selling for a lot of money in the inner circle of society. However, if she wanted to live in a place like the Second and Third Rings, it would be a bit unrealistic to have a slightly better environment.


    Jin Congwen had rented the previous house with her, so the rent was not too heavy for two people to share, but it was a little unbearable for her alone ¡­


    My heart froze. She started to clean up another room for me, and when it was done, she had a relieved smile on her face. She said that since she had taken a few days off from work, it would be normal for her to go to work tomorrow, so with me here, she wouldn''t be afraid ¡­


    Looking at her face, I thought back to last night. I hurried to the bathroom and said I''d take a bath.


    Qin Yue told me that she was waiting for me outside. It was getting late, so we''ll go out later to eat something.


    Warm water poured down from the top of my head, making me feel much more comfortable.


    The reason Qin Yue asked me to live here was to trust me, so I can''t do those things again.


    At the very least, even if I fell for Qin Yue, I should have pursued her first.


    After taking a bath, I woke up quite a bit. I changed my clothes and walked out of my room to find that Qin Yue was already waiting for me in the living room.


    At that moment, my cell phone rang again.


    I took out my phone and saw that it was Wang Ming''s number. After hesitating for a moment, I picked up the call.


    Wang Ming who was on the other side of the phone asked me where I was?


    I asked Wang Ming what happened. However, Wang Ming told me to look for him at night because he had something that he wanted to tell me.


    I roughly understood that Wang Ming still wanted to pull me into his group. Seeing that I wasn''t scared by what happened with Jin Congwen so I took the initiative to look for him, Wang Ming gave me a call.


    I told Wang Ming that I was still not interested, then hung up the phone ¡­

 C5

    Qin Yue asked me who it was who called. I smiled and told him that Qin Yue was fine, it was just an ordinary friend who wanted to look for me to do business.


    Qin Yue did not ask any further, the two of us went out of the house, and sat down at a table outside.


    Qin Yue asked about my favorite food and ordered a lot of dishes. I shook my head when she asked me if I was drinking.


    I know how much I drink. Drinking it would be a mistake.


    Qin Yue chose to order a few bottles of beer.


    At this time, looking at Qin Yue''s eyes, I could still see the sadness in them.


    I didn''t take the initiative to mention Jin Congwen.


    When they were eating, Qin Yue did not mention it herself, but only drank wine.


    I was also afraid that she would drink too much, so I took most of the wine and started drinking.


    Qin Yue came over to snatch it. At this moment, a person wearing a neat black suit suddenly walked over to our table. He looked at my neck and said, "Are you selling the items?"


    I drank until I was a little dazed and ignored him. He put down a name card and said, "Someone is watching you. If you have any trouble, you can call me and be my friend."


    I tried to open my eyes to clear them, but the person beside me was gone...


    Qin Yue was already drunk and fell asleep on the table.


    I bought the card, but didn''t put it away. Instead, I supported Qin Yue and walked over to where they were staying ¡­


    The drunk Qin Yue continued to mutter some vague words. My alcohol tolerance was not that good, and I was not that conscious.


    After the two of us returned to our room, I placed Qin Yue on the bed and helped her take off her clothes that reeked of alcohol. Then, I went to the bathroom to take a bath myself.


    Only this way could he regain some clarity of mind.


    In the process of bathing, I always had a gloomy feeling, as if someone was watching me from behind.


    I looked back and forth several times, but I couldn''t see anything wrong. The bathroom was filled with steam.


    I forcefully patted my face, still a little numb. I let out a bitter laugh. Next time, I won''t drink that much anymore ¡­


    At this moment, I turned my head to look at the door to the washroom ¡­


    This door was a wooden door. The door was quite old, so the gaps were quite large.


    Through the cracks, he could see a little bit of what was outside.


    I could have seen the edge of the bed through the crack.


    However, at this moment ¡­


    It became white... There was someone standing at the crack in the door ¡­


    All of a sudden, I felt as if the hot air in the washroom had turned cold, and all of the hair on my body was standing on end ¡­


    Looking up along the gap, about the same height as me, I saw an eye...


    His eyes were still intoxicated, and he was still leaning into the crevice ¡­


    Somehow, my back was drenched in cold sweat but I heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ye Zichen wrapped the towel that was hung on the wall around his body, then opened the bathroom door.


    Sure enough, Qin Yue leaned against the door and looked at me drunkenly.


    I was a little embarrassed that I had such small expectations in my heart.


    Qin Yue woke up by herself and also changed into her pajamas. From the looks of it, she should have woken up quite a bit already.


    Inside the silk pajamas, there was a hint of snow-white skin.


    She wobbled into the bathroom, turned on the shower, and said softly, "I''m going to take a shower. You should get some rest as well."


    He didn''t know if it was disappointment or something. I walked out of the bathroom and didn''t stay in Qin Yue''s room.


    When we arrived at my own room, I slapped myself twice. Qin Yue is Jin Congwen''s girlfriend, the reason I moved here to live today is because she''s afraid.


    On that day, I had already had a messy sexual experience. When I was leaving, in the house that Jin Congwen died in, when I saw Jin Congwen appearing, I had a nightmare.


    I am not an atheist, but regardless of whether I really saw Jin Congwen or if it was because I did something shameful that caused me to hallucinate.


    I shouldn''t have continued to harbor those evil thoughts towards Qin Yue.


    Pulling off the towel, I got into bed. It was cool under the covers, so I shivered for a few moments. After a quarter of an hour, I finally felt some warmth.


    He hadn''t been to work for the past two days, so he had to go to work tomorrow anyway.


    Just as I was about to go to sleep, I suddenly heard a jingling sound.


    My heart skipped a beat. That sound came from inside the house, as if it was right beside my ear ¡­


    The next moment, I seemed to have heard the sound of footsteps.


    Following which, with a light sound, I raised my head to look at the ceiling ¡­


    There were a few cobwebs on the energy-saving lamp, but nothing happened...


    But I know, the voice came from upstairs.


    A lot of people probably lived in the old multi-storey buildings. At night, you would often hear the sound of bullets rolling upstairs, and sometimes footsteps.


    But most of the time, the people upstairs don''t have any children or anything like that, so you can''t think too much about it. I shook my head.


    The smell of alcohol returned, and he prepared to sleep ¡­


    Right at this moment, a light knocking sound came from my room''s door.


    I sat up and said uncertainly, "What is it?"


    Sure enough, when Qin Yue''s voice came out, she said shakily, I''m afraid. There was a sound coming from upstairs, and I thought it was weird. Something was not right here, can I come in?


    I hesitated for a bit, and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. My mind raced, and no matter what, I couldn''t mess around, unless I really went after Qin Yue.


    He must not take advantage of the situation.


    So I nodded and said, "Then come in."


    At the same time, I pulled the towel under the covers and quickly wrapped myself in it.


    Qin Yue was wearing a pair of pajamas that was even thinner than the one from before. She hunched her shoulders and slipped under my covers.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly became more ambiguous.


    I resisted the urge to look at Qin Yue and turned my head to the other side of the bed. Then, I said softly, "Go to sleep.


    Unexpectedly, a small soft hand drilled into his waist. Qin Yue stuck closely to my body. Even through the towel, I could feel the elasticity of her skin.


    I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and my voice became hoarse. "Qin Yue, we can''t do this.


    That hand completely embraced me. Qin Yue said in a very weak voice, "Then do you dislike me to the point that I have another man?"


    Instinctively, I reached my hand into the blanket and shook my head, saying no.


    I myself wanted to push Qin Yue''s hand away. But unexpectedly, Qin Yue''s other hand also reached in and tightly grabbed onto my hand ¡­


    Her breathing struck against my earlobe, and she said word by word: "Jiao Jun, I like you. Stay with me, okay?"


    I could feel the ambivalence growing. Ye Zichen said uneasily, "But Wen Wen just passed away. If we say that ¡­"


    Qin Yue turned my head and stared straight at me, then said word by word: "She has already left, furthermore, we are not married, I can''t possibly stay married forever for her, right?"


    I still feel something is wrong. But Qin Yue just directly kissed him.


    I had been suppressing my desire all along. Her actions were like burning firewood.


    Soon, we were entangled.


    Unlike the previous time, the two of them took the initiative to play with each other in the middle of the night.


    I am very tired, but Qin Yue wants it all the time.


    When I felt that I was almost drained, she stopped and laid on my body. She tightly closed her eyes and fell asleep contently ¡­


    On the second day, after I woke up, Qin Yue had been using that kind of very gentle gaze to look at me. I actually didn''t dislike Qin Yue for anything, but instead had a feeling in my heart that I really liked Qin Yue.


    Not just out of sympathy, but out of love.


    After the two of them packed up, they went to work separately. However, after arriving at the company, I ran into some trouble. Because I worked at a newspaper, I prepared a lot of press releases. But everything in my computer is gone. It''s like I''ve been infected with a virus.


    Today, the editor called me over to use the manuscript I prepared, but I didn''t have anything, so I got cursed again.


    After returning to my position in a sorry state, the moment I sat down, the chair collapsed all of a sudden. It made my vision darken and I almost broke my tail.


    It was at that moment that the landline on my desk buzzed. On each of our desks, there is an extension of the landline, which is convenient for the editor and editor to find us.


    I rubbed my butt as I got up from the ground and picked up the phone to pick up the call. I didn''t expect the editor''s voice to come out again, but when I thought he was going to scold me again, he said, "I put down some information on Xiaoye. Go and take some pictures and bring them back, then make a sample."


    I was relieved when the phone went dead. But I don''t know why, but there was a strong feeling of unease in my heart, as if something was about to happen.


    Wang Ming called me a few more times, but I ignored him.

 C6

    After tidying up my position, I went to find Xiaoye. Xiaoye is an intern editor here, and she''s a fresh graduate from university. However, because she''s pretty, the editor and chief editor won''t get angry at her, so there are some difficult manuscripts and materials that are hard to deal with. There are always male editors and journalists who have good eyes who go over to help her.


    When I arrived in front of Xiaoye''s table, I told the chief editor to ask me to come over to get the materials. Xiaoye gave me a very thin briefcase, saying that all of it was inside. Then she whispered, "The chief editor wants me to go with you."


    I didn''t feel there was anything wrong with that. I just said ''Okay'' and took my seat to look at the information.


    However, the information inside made me feel a little unnatural. There were a few old photos inside, and they showed some messy and bloody scenes. Then there was a piece of thin paper with an address written on it. The description stated that about ten years ago, there was a terrible murder in this place. The owner and his family were all killed. Recently, the people living in the neighborhood saw the lights of the house, and there were also voices, so they called our newspaper''s hotline to submit their contributions.


    The place where the dead are is where the yin energy is dense. There might really be ghosts, and I believe that these things exist and that I have seen them myself.


    Feeling uneasy, I wanted to reject this task. However, thinking about how I was scolded by the chief editor just now and how I don''t want to do it now, my job would probably come to an end.


    I''ve just been with Qin Yue, I can''t possibly rely on women to eat and drink, right? Gritting my teeth, I clenched the pendant on my chest tightly. The thing that Wang Ming gave me could still be used, and I didn''t drink Snake Bile Wine, so it didn''t matter even if I bumped into a woman. Forcing myself to calm down, I decided to shoot the material.


    Just then, Xiaoye walked over from beside the worktable. She was wearing a typical formal attire. Her white collar was slightly wrinkled, and her light brown curly hair hung down her back. However, her face was clearly somewhat pale. She asked me if I had finished reading it. The chief editor just passed by her on his way out, urging her on why she hasn''t left with me yet.


    My heart froze. "Right now?"


    Xiaoye nodded her head and said: "The chief editor said that we must take the pictures, he needs to see the pictures tomorrow."


    I looked at the time. It was only eleven o''clock, but I got up from my seat and said, "Let''s go. I''ve finished reading."


    After leaving the newspaper office, Xiaoye and I went to the Drum Tower. In this place that is worth every inch of money, let alone a house, even just a public toilet, would be robbed by others.


    Following the address on the paper, we entered an alley and arrived outside the house.


    I took a deep breath and used my camera to take pictures of the walls and walls of the buildings on both sides of the alley ¡­


    This building had three floors and was rather simple and crude. The tiles on the walls were turning yellow and the door was not closed, leaving a gap in between them.


    I took a deep breath and started walking.


    Just then, my wrist was suddenly grabbed, I was startled for a moment, then turned around to see Xiaoye''s unnatural face. She said that we should go back and tell the chief editor not to take pictures here, I felt that it was weird.


    I frowned and looked up at the sky. The sun was blinding, and all the worry I had had was gone.


    I told Xiaoye that if sshe didn''t take this script back, I might just get fired. Even if she had so many colleagues who like her, the chief editor would still scold her. At that time, he would still come and take it.


    After saying that, I walked to the entrance of the building, pushed open the door and entered ¡­


    The first floor was arranged like a living room, with a lot of dust accumulated. It was indeed the feeling of no one staying here for a long time. I went back to the second floor with Xiaoye following me, hunched over her shoulders.


    There were four rooms on the second floor, all closed, and I pushed open one of them and went in. There was a faint odour in the air. After entering the room, his gaze fell onto the bed and he saw the white bedsheets that were half soaked in black and red. There were also a lot of bloodstains on the ceiling and walls.


    Xiaoye immediately screamed, and then she grabbed onto my shoulder. With such a thick layer of clothes, even I felt the pain of her pinching me.


    I frowned and told Xiaoye not to be shocked. These were the bloodstains that she had left behind all those years ago. After that, I took a few more pictures.


    After taking a picture of the remaining rooms, I didn''t have anything worth writing about, so I headed towards the third floor. There was a metal door on the third floor with a large metal lock on it.


    I took out my cell phone and called the editor. I went to tell him we were at the house, but there was nothing of value in it. An empty house with blood on it.


    However, the editor was furious when he heard from the phone that even if there was no photo shoot, something had to be taken out, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to come back.


    The phone was immediately hung up, and Xiaoye seemed to have heard the chief editor''s angry voice, his face unnatural.


    My face stiffened. "Let''s go and ask around first and see what we can find out." If we can''t get anything, we have to find a way to get something. "


    I discovered that Xiaoye''s forehead was completely drenched in cold sweat, and even the fine hairs on her face were standing straight up. My heart thumped, and I asked Xiaoye what was wrong.


    She shivered and said, Don''t you feel cold? I think this house is weird.


    I exhaled and said, "You''re just a psychological factor." In order to not scare Xiaoye, I told her that there are no ghosts in the world.


    After I finished speaking, Xiaoye''s expression had obviously calmed down quite a bit, and she asked me suspiciously if it was true.


    I gave Xiaoye a perfunctory reply and then brought her out of the building. After finding a few residents in the alleys and asking them about the things that happened in this building, the residents looked at Xiaoye and me as if they were crazy. They spoke in Beijing with an air of a scoundrel, saying that this building had never caused any trouble at all, who would call the newspaper when they were full?


    The surrounding families of people asking questions all had similar answers. Xiaoye''s expression clearly relaxed a lot, as she was no longer as scared as she was now.


    I also felt a little unnatural in my heart. It''s a good thing for me that there are no ghosts, and it''s not a good thing either. Then how should I report this to the chief editor?


    Also, who was the person who called the editor in chief? That person had nothing better to do?


    While I was thinking, Xiaoye also asked me, then how should I report it?


    I thought for a moment and told Xiaoye that since there were no ghosts, we should buy some candles, hang some clothes, and take some pictures to take back with us. The rest could only be compiled.


    Xiaoye looked at me with her mouth wide open, saying that she could do this.


    I shrugged my shoulders and said, What if we both lost our jobs?


    Xiaoye immediately shook her head, and said that she would do as I say.


    I took a deep breath and glanced at Xiaoye. I had a plan in my mind, and told Xiaoye that we would buy a set of white pajamas later. When night fell, she would wet her hair, and then pat her back a few times.


    Xiaoye almost cried. I used the matter of paying her to pressure her, that''s why she reluctantly agreed.


    Xiaoye and I went to the supermarket to buy some candles and the like. After we ate dinner, we went back inside the building.


    During this time, I called Qin Yue and told her that I was supposed to take some pictures outside at the newspaper that night, so it would definitely be very late. I told her not to wait for me, I would sleep after dinner.


    Qin Yue asked me what I wanted to shoot, so of course I couldn''t hide it from her. I told her about what happened at the building, and Xiaoye was with me.


    Although Xiaoye is beautiful, I don''t have any other intentions, so I won''t hide this from Qin Yue.


    But I didn''t expect Qin Yue to tell me not to take the photo of the building and to return home before nightfall.


    Qin Yue''s performance was within my expectations. The fact that we progressed so quickly has a lot to do with her fear of ghosts and gods, so I explained a lot to her over the phone. But no matter what, Qin Yue refused to listen.


    As I spoke, my phone quieted down. Ye Zichen picked up the phone and checked it. There was no signal ¡­


    There are so many places in Beijing where there are no signals, especially in the alleys, that I exhale and take my phone back.


    At the same time, we were back outside the building.

 C7

    Xiaoye asked if I was alright? I forced a smile and said that it was fine. Let''s follow the original plan.


    Entering the building, Xiaoye was obviously still very scared, but my heart had calmed down a lot. I had seen Jin Congwen''s spirit before, and the coldness in the house was as if it had turned the water into ice. This building still doesn''t give me that feeling.


    Xiaoye was trembling. After we finished setting it up, it was already 5 PM. Xiaoye was so scared that she retreated a few steps. I advised her a few times, but she still did not dare to come over.


    I didn''t say anything else and waited quietly. The sky outside had finally started to darken.


    We lit up all the candles and made Xiaoye wear her pajamas and take some pictures from a distance. Just like that, we made up a story and we should be able to tell it.


    After filming the interior of the house and the corridor, I frowned and told Xiaoye to let her stand by the window. Then I pulled open the curtain a bit and revealed my hand. Leave the rest to me.


    Xiaoye''s entire body was trembling, the kind of feeling where she was scared out of her wits. She walked numbly to the curtain, stood as I had said, and said in a trembling voice, Come back quickly.


    I took my camera and quickly ran downstairs. When I got outside of the building, I stood in the alley and started to take photos with it. I had a vague feeling that something was wrong, especially from this angle, where Xiaoye''s hand that was holding the curtain was a little green. After taking the picture, my phone continuously rang a few times, and when I picked it up, it was actually Qin Yue who called but did not pick up the phone. Previously, the call was cut off because there was no signal, so I took a deep breath and called her back. Was it still that haunted building?


    I explained it to Qin Yue again. There weren''t any ghosts inside the building, it was just a prank made by someone else.


    After hanging up, I returned back inside the building. However, when I arrived at the second floor, I found that Xiaoye was nowhere to be seen, all the items were placed outside, even though half of the candle was burnt away, but there was no one left in the empty room.


    I was startled. I called her name and searched the second floor, but there was no one there.


    Since the third floor is locked, Xiaoye naturally wouldn''t be able to enter the third floor. I instinctively felt that Xiaoye probably couldn''t endure the fear earlier and snuck back home while I was making a phone call.


    I didn''t stay any longer. I patted the camera that was hanging on my chest. The delivery items were all inside. After cleaning up the candles, I left the building as well.


    Although it was already night outside, the nightlife had just begun. The lights were bright and the life was noisy. I took the subway and spent a full hour to get back to the outer ring of the house.


    When I went into the bathroom, I did not see Qin Yue around. After I shouted twice, she came out from the bathroom wearing her pajamas.


    Then she came and hugged me, her mouth set in a grimace, and said she couldn''t go to such a dangerous place in the future.


    I smiled and said it was fine, I just wanted to take a few pictures, then I told Qin Yue to go to sleep. She said I was going to work all night, and the chief editor was urging me to do it tomorrow.


    Qin Yue came over and kissed my lips before entering the room, telling me to rest early.


    I wrote in my notebook in the living room and brought out the photo for the drawing.


    But when I clicked on the first chapter, I felt something was wrong.


    When we filmed, the room and the corridor were darker.


    Because it was lit with candles, the walls should have been slightly yellow. However, when the photo was opened, the background light inside the wall seemed to have a faint green hue.


    What made my scalp tingle was, in the photo, it wasn''t just Xiaoye! On Xiaoye''s back, there was a vague shadow of a person! He just kept lying on top of her!


    For a moment, the hairs all over my body stood up.


    On every photo, there was a person lying on Xiaoye''s back. And on the bed inside the house, the bloodstains were no longer dried up, but black and red. Even through the photos, I could still smell the smell of blood ¡­


    The last photo, was Xiaoye standing behind a curtain while I was taking a photo outside. But now that I look at it, the hand that grabbed onto the curtain wasn''t only Xiaoye''s, but also another blurry palm holding onto Xiaoye''s wrist ¡­


    Just then, a light knock suddenly sounded out from the door. Dong dong dong dong dong. I instantly sat up from the sofa and looked at the living room''s door with my eyes wide open.


    His voice slightly changed as he said, "Who is it?"


    Then I walked over to the door. Our house, because it was in the outer ring, and it was older, didn''t have a peephole.


    So I can''t see through the peephole who''s standing outside.


    But after Qin Yue and I moved here, I didn''t have any friends here, and no one knew where I lived either. Qin Yue should be the same as me.


    Did he knock on the wrong door?


    I patted my chest and took a deep breath before opening the door. When the door opened a third of the way in, I saw a familiar set of clothes. After being stunned for a moment, I abruptly raised my head.


    I never thought that when I opened the door, the one I would see would be Jin Congwen!


    He grabbed my wrist and dragged me out of the house! I didn''t even have a chance to fight back. My whole body was bone-chilling cold and I started to feel weak. My throat felt like it was being blocked by something and I couldn''t make a sound.


    Without making a sound, he pulled me down the stairs...


    At the same time that I was terrified, I frantically grabbed onto the pendant on my chest. The thing that Wang Ming gave me could obviously avoid ghosts, but why can''t I avoid Jin Congwen this time?


    After catching the pendant, although it was still hanging, it was indeed useless ¡­


    After being dragged out of the building by Jin Congwen, he dragged me into the green belt, and then he looked at my face up close.


    I continuously wanted to retreat, but I couldn''t move my body at all. His face was practically close to mine, and then he said with a hoarse voice: "Jiao Jun, this is brother, right? It''s only been a few days since I died, but you''ve already slept with Qin Yue! "


    After he threw the pendant out of the way and grabbed my neck, he coldly said, Wang Ming killed me. You use this thing to guard against me and then come sleep with my girlfriend, today I want you to come down with me!


    Jin Congwen pressed down on my neck forcefully, and I quickly felt my face flush red and stifled ¡­


    I never thought that such a thing would happen. Even if I saw Jin Congwen, I would have thought that it was an illusion caused by the fear in my heart. Furthermore, after obtaining Wang Ming''s pendant, he clearly shouldn''t be able to approach me anymore ¡­


    Suffocation. It''s getting more and more intense. My consciousness has already started to blur ¡­


    In an instant, many things replayed themselves in my mind. I was extremely terrified. Am I going to die like this?


    Right at this moment, a change suddenly occurred. Jin Congwen suddenly loosened his grip on my neck, looked at me coldly, and disappeared ¡­


    I held my neck and gasped for breath, realizing that I could move and make sounds now, and crawled out of the green belt while trembling. There was an additional person on the road, he was wearing a suit and was in his middle age, with an ordinary face, and he was currently stooping to pick up the pendant that Jin Congwen threw out.


    I rub my neck as I struggle to stand up. I feel that this man in a suit looks a little familiar. Did he save me?

 C8

    As I looked at him, he looked back at me and said with a frown, "This thing isn''t yours?"


    I frowned, shook my head and said no, then finally remembered who it was. That night, when Qin Yue and I moved here on our first day, we went outside to eat. She even drank wine.


    When I was drunk, this person placed a name card in front of me, saying that the item was for sale. Furthermore, he said that there was someone watching over me. If there was any trouble, I could look for him ¡­


    This man was looking for Wang Ming!


    Jin Congwen has set his eyes on me, I don''t know why the pendant Wang Ming gave me became useless. This man in a suit saved me this time, but what should I do next?


    I''m afraid that I still have to find Wang Ming ¡­


    The middle-aged man in a suit nodded, and continued: "That ghost just now, he was following you before, but you have this pendant, he can''t get close to it, but you should have been to some place with extremely dense Yin energy and strong grievances, so the pendant is no longer working, so he can only move against you."


    My heart skipped a beat as I remembered the haunted house where I took the photos and the blurry figure of Xiaoye lying on top of the photos.


    I forced out a smile and thanked him. Then I took out my phone, preparing to call Wang Ming and go back upstairs.


    However, he frowned and stopped me, saying that he had saved me.


    My heart froze for a moment, then I reacted and said: "You should be looking for Wang Ming right? The pendant was given to me by him, I can bring you along to meet him."


    Only then did he nod his head in satisfaction. At the same time, he said that the sky wasn''t dark yet, so he followed me but the ghost didn''t dare to continue coming over.


    My heart has always been unnatural. In the end, I really let Jin Congwen down when I was with him.


    Thinking about this, my expression changed. I muttered "Qin Yue" under my breath before grabbing my phone and rushing upstairs without making a call.


    Soon I was back in the room, and the man in the suit followed me into the living room. I quickly walked to the bedroom door, opened it, and saw that Qin Yue was still lying on the bed, sleeping. However, her face was green, and her forehead was covered in sweat.


    My expression changed slightly as I pushed open the bedroom door and ran to the bedside. I shook Qin Yue''s shoulders and shouted her name.


    But Qin Yue did not wake up. On the other hand, the space between her eyebrows was tightly furrowed, and more and more sweat appeared on her forehead ¡­


    In the next moment, the man wearing a suit earlier also quickly walked into the bedroom. After that he frowned and looked at Qin Yue, and tapped on the center of his brows with his finger. I saw that there was blood on his finger, causing Qin Yue''s complexion to slowly return to normal, and the sweat on her forehead had also disappeared.


    I looked up at the man in bewilderment. His expression didn''t change and he seemed to have woken up.


    Sure enough, Qin Yue opened her eyes. The moment she opened her eyes, she immediately threw herself into my embrace, and said while crying that she had dreamt of Jin Congwen. Then she spotted the man in the suit and said uneasily, Who is he?


    My heart skipped a beat. In that instant, I didn''t know how to explain it.


    The middle-aged man frowned and said, "You guys go ahead, I''ll wait in the living room."


    After he finished speaking, he walked out of the bedroom.


    I didn''t answer Qin Yue''s question. Instead, I patted her back and asked Qin Yue what had happened inside my dreams.


    Qin Yue trembled slightly, and at the same time said with a sob: "He Wen said that you are not a good person, and also said that I am a slut, and that he wanted to kill us."


    I turned pale. I never thought that Jin Congwen would actually make a move against Qin Yue.


    Qin Yue left my embrace and then said while looking at me with fear, "Jiao Jun, I don''t think this is a dream. Wen Zhen has come to find us. Today is the seventh day of his death, and it''s his soul-searching night! "


    After Qin Yue finished speaking, a rumbling sound of thunder came from outside the window, followed by the sound of pouring rain falling. The lightning left the room pale.


    Qin Yue was frightened, and muttered that she would need to find a Taoist at her home to have a look tomorrow.


    Looking at Qin Yue''s expression, I felt very uncomfortable in my heart, I also knew that I couldn''t hide this from Qin Yue. Otherwise, if she continued to be worried and fearful, she definitely wouldn''t be able to hold on ¡­


    After organizing my thoughts, I told Qin Yue about Jin Congwen''s death. He stole one of Wang Ming''s things, and that thing had too much yin energy.


    Then, I told Qin Yue that Wang Ming would have a way. I''ll go look for Wang Ming tomorrow morning at daybreak, and I nearly got killed by Jin Congwen just now. It was that man in a suit who saved me earlier that saved me so I could come back ¡­


    After I finished speaking, I tightly hugged Qin Yue, and said word by word, definitely not to let anything happen to her, and to make her stop being afraid ¡­


    Just like this, Qin Yue and I stayed in the bedroom until the sky was about to brighten.


    After dawn, Qin Yue wasn''t so afraid anymore. She went to get up and wash up, while I called Wang Ming. At the same time, I entered the living room and discovered that the middle-aged man was flipping through the photos on my computer while looking at them.


    At the same time, he looked back at me and said that you went to this place, which is why the pendant failed?


    I nodded. He frowned and said, "You''re lucky to have this pendant to save your life."


    My heart skipped a beat, and at the same time, the call to Wang Ming also connected.


    Without waiting for Wang Ming to speak, I immediately told him where you were. I wanted to see you ¡­


    Wang Ming''s voice on the other side of the phone was much more carefree now. He said that he would be home, and that I would be able to come over anytime.


    After hanging up, the middle-aged man did not flip through my computer, but instead got up and told me that his name was Wang Gong, and told me about the place on the photo. Then, without saying anything, he sat on the sofa and smoked.


    My heart was not at ease. When the middle-aged man said that, I became even more uneasy, luckily Xiaoye also left, otherwise the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    Not long after, Qin Yue finished washing up, and I introduced Wang Gong to him. The three of them left the house and rushed over to Wang Ming''s house.


    In the process, I received a call from the editor asking me what was going on and not going to work yet. How was the script coming along? Do you not want to do it?


    My heart gave a lurch and I said that the photo had been taken, but that I really had urgent matters to attend to today.


    The chief editor gave me an ultimatum and said, "If you don''t come, even if Xiaoye''s phone number doesn''t connect, then if the two of you don''t come by five o''clock today, then don''t do it ¡­"


    The call ended. I held onto my phone tightly. Xiaoye didn''t work? I have a bad feeling.


    Qin Yue asked me what was wrong.


    My body trembled as I came back to reality. I could not let Qin Yue know about this, or else I would definitely scare her.


    And Wang Ming''s home, had finally arrived ¡­


    This time, after entering Wang Ming''s house, the feeling was completely different. I can''t describe it, but I was actually very resistant to it, but I had no choice but to accept it.


    Because I need Wang Ming''s help...


    Unexpectedly, this was only the beginning.

 C9

    Wang Gong observed the surroundings of Wang Ming''s house, and nodded his head from time to time, as though he approved of the things here.


    Qin Yue seemed to be able to feel the discomfort in my body. She tightly held onto my arm, saying that she felt very uncomfortable when she arrived here.


    I gently patted Qin Yue''s hands to reassure her.


    Wang Ming was very happy when he saw us, so he took the initiative to welcome us. He looked at Wang Gong at the side and said, "This brother is ¡­."


    Wang Gong did not move, and directly introduced himself, and even explained his reason for coming, saying that he came for an item.


    I touched the snake teeth on my neck and told Wang Ming what happened last night.


    Wang Ming glanced at Qin Yue and said: "How are you two together? Tell me everything that has happened these past few days, I want to see if you have committed any taboos. However, Jiao Jun, you seem to understand one thing too, tell me about it."


    I sighed, and Wang Ming gave me a cigarette, patting my shoulder and said: "It''s fine, as a man, how can I not make mistakes?"


    I took a deep breath and explained everything that had happened in the past few days. Even Wang Gong''s face didn''t look good.


    Wang Ming looked at me, and shook his head as he walked around the room.


    After a while, he said to me, "This time, you''ve committed a lot of taboos. But I''ve always wondered, do you have Yin Yang Eyes? You should understand this, right? "


    I shook my head, not knowing what Wang Ming meant.


    Wang Gong walked over and said: "Last night, you saw Jin Congwen. This person is dead and ordinary people cannot see him, but the Yin Yang Eyes can see him. Furthermore, the probability of Yin Yang Eyes being present is one in a million.


    I only learned about it now, and I never knew I had it.


    Wang Ming nodded, walked to my side and said: "I''ll check for you, close your eyes for the moment."


    After I heard Wang Ming''s words, I closed my eyes. After a while, I felt that my eyes had turned cold, as if Wang Ming had used some sort of liquid to drip on my eyes.


    Wang Ming opened my eyes and asked me if I felt anything different now.


    When I asked Wang Ming what he had done to my eyes just now, and he said it was the bile of a snake, I was immediately stunned. The snake gall is so strange, and Wang Ming actually dared to lay it at home.


    "Are you f * cking trying to kill laozi? Is Jin Congwen''s death related to you? Are you doing this on purpose? " I was so angry that I came up, and now I don''t care about anything else.


    "Don''t be so worked up. Let''s first clear up the matter regarding your eyes before we speak about it." Wang Gong walked to my side and patted my shoulder.


    Seeing that he had saved my life, I restrained my anger and told him, "I don''t feel anything!"


    Wang Ming nodded and said: "I''ve already told you about what happened previously, and it was because he stole something from me that he became like that. It has nothing to do with me. Your eyes are normal, so what happened last night is weird. "


    Wang Gong shook his head and laughed. Since that was the case, then there was nothing strange about it. He said that I was tricked by Jin Congwen and had some illusions, but Jin Congwen''s target was actually Qin Yue, killing me would be a simple and easy task, but everything I heard was true, was truly thinking in his heart.


    After Qin Yue heard it, her entire body trembled for a moment. She pinched my arm so hard that her fingernails almost reached my flesh, and nervously said to Wang Ming: "Then will he come back to deal with us?"


    Wang Ming thoughtfully looked at the two of us and said that he would not be able to tie us up for much longer, at most, he would be able to temporarily save our lives. In the future, he would have to see how Jin Congwen would deal with the two of us.


    Wang Gong stood out and told us that he could help in this matter. Working together with Wang Ming, eliminating Jin Congwen shouldn''t be a problem, but he still need to obtain what he wanted.


    If I hadn''t saved my life, I definitely wouldn''t have brought him to see Wang Ming. Right now, I have to help me deal with Jin Congwen, and even obtain the benefits from him, I have no objections.


    Wang Ming looked at the snake tooth on my neck and said: "You should know about the value of this thing. Isn''t your appetite a little too big? "


    Qin Yue grabbed my arm and whispered into my ear. Hurry and think of a way to make Wang Ming agree, our lives are still very important.


    I looked at Qin Yue with a face filled with grievance. I also couldn''t bear to see this, so I said to Wang Ming: "Since you''ve given me this, it''s mine. How should I deal with it?


    Wang Gong was happy when he heard it, but Wang Ming''s expression did not look good. I do not care about so many things right now, the most important thing is to protect my own life.


    But you have two things you need to help me with. Other than the matter with Jin Congwen, there is the other thing that I need to discuss with you privately. I helplessly looked at Wang Gong.


    Wang Gong nodded his head and said: "That''s fine, I know what it is even if you don''t tell me. But that matter is extremely dangerous, so this thing in exchange for my life is definitely impossible."


    Wang Ming seemed to have finally made some sort of decision as he patted my shoulder and said, "Your matters are my matters. As long as you are willing to help me, I will support you in everything else."


    Wang Ming''s meaning was very clear. If the two of them were to work together, our danger rate would be reduced by a lot.


    "We have not proven ourselves against Jin Congwen yet, so we do not know the opponent''s strength very well, but his grievances are very strong, and it was caused seven years ago. We must be fully prepared." As Wang Ming said that, he took out a snake skin from a large jar.


    When Wang Gong saw it, his eyes lit up. His burning gaze seemed as if it wanted to eat the snake skin, he slowly walked in front of it and caressed it lightly with his hands, agreeing repeatedly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, prepare for action tonight. I don''t know what kind of things brother is using, do you want me to prepare it for you?" Wang Ming took the snake skin back, as if he was very unwilling for others to touch it.


    If you don''t look at this Wang Gong, you''ll know that he''s the same as us. He definitely doesn''t use any other methods, and towards these things, he''s just a rookie, so how could he scare Jin Congwen away?


    Qin Yue said that she was feeling a little uncomfortable here. She told me to bring her back first so they could discuss what to do next.


    To be honest, I felt uncomfortable all over as I stayed here for a while. I don''t know if it was because I hated this industry or because I didn''t feel good about Wang Ming.


    After coming out, Qin Yue said that those two people were weird, as if they knew something. They continuously looked at Qin Yue, to the point that she felt uncomfortable.


    I did not care about all these, as I thought that they were looking down on Qin Yue, that Jin Congwen had only been dead for a few days and had already followed me, that''s why they were looking at him strangely.


    When night came, Qin Yue and I did not dare to sleep. We turned on the lights in the room, and even bought a few bottles of beer to boost our courage, waiting for Wang Ming''s call.


    My phone finally rang. When I saw that it was Wang Ming, I immediately picked it up. "Where are you guys? "Hurry up and come over."


    When I said this, my phone immediately disconnected. I nervously looked at my phone and knocked a few times on it. I pressed all of the keys on it without any reaction.


    I thought it was dead, so I quickly plugged in my phone, but it didn''t respond at all.


    Qin Yue glanced at me, and then snuck into my embrace: "Did you hear a sound? The sound of the wind, it''s as if you''re talking."


    I slowly turned my head to look at Qin Yue, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, picked up Qin Yue''s phone and called him, but Qin Yue''s phone also shut down automatically.


    The atmosphere around him became even worse, as if there was an ice-cold feeling to it, but both of her hands and feet were sweating. Qin Yue curled up under the blanket with her eyes bloodshot, as she vigilantly observed her surroundings.


    I seem to hear Jin Congwen''s voice, drifting within the room, his voice was very melodious, as though a group of people were saying the same thing, and his voice came from all directions.


    I tore off the snake tooth from my neck and placed it in Qin Yue''s hands. "This thing should be able to protect you.


    Just as I finished speaking, I heard someone knocking on the door. Qin Yue and I were trembling from head to toe.


    "Open the door, it''s Wang Ming. Hurry." Outside, Wang Ming shouted loudly, as if he was extremely anxious.


    Hearing that it was Wang Ming''s voice, for some reason, my heart relaxed a lot. Without wearing any shoes, I immediately ran to the door.


    The moment I opened the door, the two of them pushed me away and directly entered the room. I looked around me and was a little stunned. I didn''t know what they were doing.


    I hurriedly ran over to Wang Ming and asked, "What are you two doing? Weren''t you two here to deal with Jin Congwen? What are you looking at in my room? "


    Wang Ming grabbed onto my clothes and said: "You know my ass, do you have something else you didn''t tell us? Why is it that the hatred here is so huge, as if Jin Congwen never walked past us."


    Wang Gong laid a few snake skin on the ground by himself. He did not say a word, his expression looked very solemn, and immediately, my heart tensed up. The two of them did not even ask about the situation, and working directly was definitely not simple at all.

 C10

    Wang Gong looked at me and said: "Now is not the time to speak nonsense. Jin Congwen seems to be in the room now and the yin energy here is very dense. Look at the snake teeth on the ground, they have already turned grey. "


    I looked at the direction that Wang Gong was pointing at, and didn''t know when, but a few snakes had appeared beside the window.


    Snake teeth were very strange things. Although it was negative, it was very sensitive to these dirty things, as long as there was dirt, these teeth would slowly turn black and the color would change faster. This meant that the heavier the yin aura here, the stronger those things were.


    Right now, they have only been inside for a few minutes, and this snake tooth has already turned this color. It looks like Jin Congwen''s resentment is really heavy, it''s even more powerful than I thought.


    Wang Ming looked at me, then placed a piece of snake skin s at the entrance of the bedroom and sprinkled some white powder on it.


    "What does that mean?" I looked at Wang Ming and pointed to the white powder on the ground.


    Wang Ming said that the snake skin''s negativity is very heavy, and is something used to attract ghosts. As long as he steps on it, it will leave footprints on the ground.


    Qin Yue came out of the room while trembling and ran to my side, "What should we do now?"


    Wang Gong walked over and said, "You two go back to your rooms now, Wang Ming and I will hide in the wardrobe. When Jin Congwen appears, we will come out.


    I nodded, and pulled Qin Yue back into the room. Although I nodded, I was still a little afraid, for when I approached the room, I even took a look at the snake teeth, and saw that the color was even darker than before.


    When we entered the room, the two of them were in the closet in the living room, completely silent.


    The window in the bedroom was open. I slowly walked over and wanted to close the window, but I found that there was a shadow passing by in front of my eyes. It was so fast that it disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    I froze in front of the window. My legs were a bit weak, so I forced myself to close the window. As I was about to turn around, the shadow passed by the window again, and I fell to the ground.


    Qin Yue hurried over to help me, and the two of them staggered over to the bedside. I was already covered in sweat, and couldn''t help but take another glance at the window.


    I touched Qin Yue''s hand and felt the coldness to the bone. I immediately pulled the blanket over me and smiled awkwardly at Qin Yue before I crawled into bed. Only my eyes were left on the outside.


    Suddenly, I saw the powder on the snake skin outside start to move. My eyes opened wide as footprints appeared on the ground one by one, as if he had found the footprints on his back. He stopped and stopped walking.


    Qin Yue also saw this situation and used a bit of strength in her hand to grab onto my thigh.


    I don''t know how Wang Ming and the rest knew about this either. Right at this moment, two people rushed out of the cupboard with yellow paper and a small black dog in their hands.


    The footprints on the floor started to fall into disorder as I ran around randomly. It was already winter and very cold. The temperature had dropped by an unknown amount. I was trembling under my blanket.


    I covered Qin Yue''s eyes and covered his face with the blanket, trying my best to not let her see these things.


    Wang Ming looked at me and said loudly, "Come down quickly."


    Even though the black dog in Wang Gong''s hand was small, its barking was loud. Moreover, the dog''s leg seemed to be bleeding.


    Then he sprinkled the dog''s blood on the ground and surrounded the creature.


    Wang Ming picked up the snake skin on the ground and flipped to the back. The entire thing was written in dense Sanskrit, using cinnabar.


    "Cheng Wen, why do you have to suffer like this? We really can''t do anything now." When Wang Ming spoke, he seemed to be a little uncomfortable. He looked at the corner, but there was nothing inside.


    "Stop talking nonsense. There will be more incidents later. Both you and I will die. Hurry up and make your move." Wang Gong urged.


    Wang Ming held onto the snake skin and slowly walked towards the corner. Qin Yue grabbed onto Wang Ming''s clothes and said: I want to talk to him for a bit.


    "No, now is not the time to chat. When you go to his grave, you can say whatever you want." Wang Gong''s temper started to rise, as if he was extremely dissatisfied with the situation.


    Wang Ming glanced at Qin Yue and slowly put the snake skin down, signalling Qin Yue to hurry up and speak.


    Qin Yue smiled, feeling very sad. She then said to the corner of the wall: "Zi Wen, stop harming us, in the future, be a good reincarnated person, I was forced to deal with you like this, I hope you can forgive me ¡­"


    As soon as he said that, I felt a gust of cold wind from the corner of the wall, as though it was a protest. Wang Ming saw that the situation was not right and immediately threw the snake skin over.


    But something strange happened. The snake skin fell to the ground, not reacting at all.


    Wang Gong''s expression changed as he loudly said, "Not good, hurry and search inside the house to see where he has gone to."


    Wang Ming picked up the snake skin and walked towards the living room. I walked to the door and looked at the snake teeth beside the window. The color had gradually turned white, meaning that Jin Congwen was no longer there.


    Qin Yue looked like a fool as she sat on the ground and stared at the corner without saying a word.


    Wang Gong walked over to take a look at Qin Yue and said: "It''s better now, it''s a lot harder next time we catch you guys. Furthermore, even Wang Ming and I are in danger now, you two should move over to Wang Ming''s place.


    "What?" He ran away? Weren''t you already in the corner just now? " I could not believe this fact, and spoke while holding Wang Gong with both of my hands.


    Wang Ming walked in at this time, held onto the snake teeth and said: "That''s right, he already ran away, and this time, our matters are rather big. We have accumulated another round of resentment for him, so going over to my place is also a complete plan."


    Even though I really don''t like Wang Ming''s family, in order to protect my life, I had to go over to his place to stay for a while.


    In the middle of the night, the four of us returned to the Wang Ming family''s courtyard.


    "The operation this time will be a failure, next time, no matter what kind of situation we encounter, don''t show mercy, I will arrange a bit, and lure Jin Congwen out!" Wang Ming sat on the chair, his expression serious.


    On the other hand, Wang Gong kept all the Evil Repellent Objects in the room and placed them in a box. He did not even let go of the simplest wind chimes, leaving behind some extremely dark stuff.


    I don''t really understand, putting it away this early, could it be that he will lure Jin Congwen here tonight?


    Wang Ming smiled and said, these things that could repel evil, would inevitably leave behind some traces, and since Jin Congwen has been here with me before, he will definitely be afraid of this place. After putting away all these, I can relax his guard, and dispel the traces of the Evil Warding object.


    I did not say anything, but looked at Qin Yue. She looked very haggard, and told Wang Ming to arrange a place for her to rest.


    Qin Yue didn''t speak much with me, she dragged her exhausted body and followed Wang Ming.


    "Wang Gong, you know about what I told you last time, one of my colleagues disappeared at that place, and I wanted you to help me find her. Taking advantage of Qin Yue''s absence, I hurriedly informed Wang Gong.


    "I still need to go over and take a look around. I''ll first settle this matter here, it''s already not easy for Jin Congwen to escape tonight. If he were to fight against us alone, no one would dare guarantee that he would be able to survive." Wang Gong shook his head and sighed.


    "I didn''t want Qin Yue to know about this matter, so I chose to tell him about it right now. I never thought that Jin Congwen''s matter would be so troublesome." As I spoke, I removed the snake tooth from my neck and placed it in Wang Gong''s hand.


    Wang Gong did not speak anymore, he immediately kept it and smiled to me: "Are you not afraid that I will run away after taking the thing?"


    "You have also offended Jin Congwen now, so if you don''t get rid of him, you will definitely not leave. You said it yourself, you can''t deal with him alone, you won''t leave." I smiled bitterly and left the room.


    When I first came out, I met Wang Ming. He pulled me to the side and said: "Please be careful of Wang Gong, we are not familiar with him, there are a lot of things that harm people in this business, especially with the treasures I have, do not speak carelessly."


    I think Wang Ming is overthinking it, he just wants the pendant, he did not say anything else, and did not express it. So reckless, I rolled my eyes at him and asked about Qin Yue''s room, then went to see Qin Yue.


    Inside the room, Qin Yue had already fallen asleep, but her eyebrows were knitted tightly in a look of extreme pain. I went over and held her hand, looked at her face, and slowly relaxed.


    Just then, my phone rang. It was a text message, I looked at the number, and instantly dropped the phone to the ground, because the number was Jin Congwen''s, he is dead, who sent this text message?


    With a loud noise, Qin Yue woke up and looked at me in a daze before calling me over.


    I glanced at the phone on the floor. The screen was still lit, and familiar numbers kept appearing in my mind. I stomped on the phone hard and arrived beside Qin Yue.


    Qin Yue''s face didn''t look too good, she kept pointing behind me. I looked behind me and saw that the phone''s screen was still lit up.


    I took the phone and said to it, "I''ve had enough. Let''s see what you can say today and what tricks you can pull with the phone."


    Even though I said that, my hands were still trembling. My mouth was parched, and I slowly put my hand on my phone.


    Qin Yue held onto the hand that was holding onto my phone and said: "Promise me that no matter what the outcome of this matter is, you won''t abandon me."


    I nodded and started reading the text.

 C11

    The text said: I must take your lives, no matter where you go.


    My scalp tingled when I saw it. Was this guy still unharmed tonight? Why would there be such a text message? I trembled as I looked at Qin Yue, then threw my phone to the side and rushed over to look for Wang Ming.


    Qin Yue doesn''t dare to sleep by herself now, so she casually put on a set of clothes and followed me to Wang Ming''s room.


    I knocked hard on the door to Wang Ming''s room, I was extremely anxious.


    The moment Wang Ming opened the door, he saw the anxious expressions on Qin Yue and I, and frowned. He led the two of us into the house and said slowly: "It''s so late now, did something happen again?"


    I told Wang Ming everything that happened, and he inhaled a breath of cold air and said, "I have done so many years, but I have never seen such a situation before. Furthermore, he should be injured tonight, or his soul suffered a heavy injury, so there shouldn''t be such an action."


    Qin Yue seemed to have something to say, I saw that Wang Ming is thinking of a way, so I indicated for him to not speak for now.


    After a while, Wang Ming slammed the table, and said to Qin Yue and I: "Let''s go, let''s look for Wang Gong first. There''s something fishy about this, it''s not as simple as we think, I want to see what he has in mind."


    The three of them went into Wang Gong''s room. Wang Gong seemed to have just fallen asleep, the moment we knocked on the door, he immediately opened.


    As soon as Wang Ming entered the room, he said to Wang Gong: "Can you be sure that the thing tonight is Jin Congwen?"


    If not for Jin Congwen, that would mean that there are at least two ghosts harassing us right now, and the identity of the other one is simply unknown. The most terrifying thing is that he was able to escape from the hands of Wang Ming and Wang Gong, it seems that he is also very powerful.


    Wang Gong''s expression did not look good, he thought for a while and said: "I am not sure either, but it looks like we made a mistake, maybe he was just a passing ghost and did not have any bad intentions, but this time we are going to offend him."


    I couldn''t hold it in anymore and told them, "None of us can see the f * ck anymore, how can we be sure that it''s Jin Congwen. Furthermore, how can a dead person send a text message?"


    Qin Yue also nodded her head, and said while trembling: "From the time Wen Wen''s phone was placed in the room he rented till now, we have never touched it.


    Wang Ming poured a cup of water for himself, took a sip slowly, then walked to Wang Gong''s side and said: "Let''s deal with him one by one. If it wasn''t for Jin Congwen tonight, he probably wouldn''t have come looking for us for a day or two, let''s go take a look at the house Jin Congwen rented in the past, and get rid of him first."


    Wang Gong shook his head, as if he was extremely unwilling, and sneered: "Now that the matter has gotten out of hand, we can''t do what we did before ¡­"


    Wang Ming gnashed his teeth and said: "What''s happening now is also related to you, you actually said such a thing, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    Wang Gong''s attitude now was very clear, probably because the compensation previously was too little, and now that he wanted some things, or money and the like, I also hated people like him to the bone.


    Wang Gong casually sat on the chair and said: "I need money for this, even if I lack money, you guys do not need money, what do you say?"


    Wang Ming seemed to have already thought about it, he slapped the table and said loudly: "I will give you 50,000 yuan, and another 10%, you can leave now!"


    I glanced at Wang Ming and muttered a few sentences to myself. Why don''t you let him snatch away so much money?


    Wang Gong seemed to have heard my words, and said to Wang Ming: "My price right now has to be doubled, one hundred thousand, and one less. I''ll leave right now, but pay attention when you speak, we rely on our skills to make money."


    I immediately realized that I had made a mistake and didn''t dare to say a single word. Wang Ming nodded and agreed to give Wang Gong a hundred thousand.


    When we get out, I want to apologize to Wang Ming, but Wang Ming said: "This guy is greedy for money and is not a bad person. Even if you didn''t say those words, he would have tried to find other excuses, it concerns the lives of the three of us."


    The evening was bad for us, and this trip, which was just to find out what was going on there, had no other meaning than to decide to go together the next morning.


    Wang Ming and Wang Gong seemed to have prepared many things, but they all seemed to be common objects, the four of them arrived in front of the house that Jin Congwen had rented previously, Wang Gong glanced at the door and said: "Someone seems to have come here, the door is ajar, be careful."


    According to Wang Ming''s plan, I need to place some snake organs on the ground, and it cannot be gall. All these organs are dry, and after special treatment, it is very threatening to the evil beings.


    Wang Gong held a bowl of snake blood in his hands. Snake blood was a cold-blooded animal, so it was reasonable to say that this snake blood was also a yin substance, but after being exposed to the sun, the result was completely different. It would turn into a very viscous liquid, and when the yin substance got closer, the blood would become like water, swaying in the bowl.


    After finishing everything, I went into the room and found that the furnishings were the same as before. Nothing had been touched, and everything was a mess.


    Qin Yue glanced at the room, and said in a low voice: "I''m sure that people have been here before. The things inside have been turned over, and although it''s just as messy as before, I can see it."


    Slowly, Qin Yue walked to the front of the bed, and after a while, said: "The phone was taken by someone, everything else was still there."


    Wang Ming laughed and said, Qin Yue was right, it was man-made, the yin energy in this place had already dissipated. If it was a ghost, it would definitely not be possible for the lock to be broken, it would definitely be a human.


    I''m guessing that the thief has been here. The only thing valuable here is the cell phone, so he stole it. I told them the same thing, but no one believed me.


    Wang Ming meant that we should not be able to see anything wrong with it now. We can come and look for him at night, and he wants to come over alone to wait for us at Wang Gong''s home.


    Just as I said this, my phone rang, startling everyone. I quickly took out the phone that was smashed to pieces. It was from the leader. The moment I picked up the call, I was immediately scolded.


    Now is the time I''m so angry that I''m about to lose my life, yet you''re still spouting nonsense to me. I shouted into the phone, "I''m done here, scram!"


    After he finished speaking, he hung up the phone, giving me a very comfortable feeling. Qin Yue looked at me, then took out his phone and left her job, saying that she would settle the matter here first.


    However, Wang Ming smiled, patted my shoulder and said: "Alright, now follow me, you two can leave your lives to me."


    Now that there''s no way out, I can only follow Wang Ming for the time being. I angrily returned to Wang Ming''s courtyard, and Qin Yue called me into her room.


    "Have you noticed that there''s something wrong with Wang Gong today? In the past, he would always analyze things, but today, he doesn''t say a single word." Qin Yue frowned as she looked at me.


    I was stunned for a moment, that''s indeed the case. Maybe that was why I was in such a rush, afraid, and had even quit my job, not caring about Wang Gong at all, but Qin Yue being able to find out about Wang Gong''s abnormality under such circumstances was truly amazing.


    Seeing that I did not say anything, Qin Yue took his phone and placed it in my hands, "Call Wang Ming or send a message, you guys are at least classmates, it''s best to be on guard.


    Jin Congwen pooping on my head is a taboo that I have violated, this is something that I cannot deny. Exactly what kind of situation that ghost from last night is in, even now, I am not clear, and I still have to suspect Wang Gong.


    Taking a deep breath, he pulled Qin Yue''s hand and said, "Let me think about it first."


    No matter what, Wang Gong is still useful to me now. I still need his help with the matter with the drum pavilion, and these two ghosts, no matter what the reason is, they are very important to me. I cannot give up on them right now, at least I have to finish everything.


    I have never told Qin Yue about my thoughts, I only went to look for Wang Ming by myself, and asked him what he should do tonight. However, Wang Ming told us to be at home without worry, and even asked us to watch Wang Gong, not letting him follow.


    Right now, Wang Ming can be said to be the only person who can make me believe and even save me, so when he says these words, I don''t even bother to ask him the reason. As long as I do what he says, he''ll definitely tell me when it''s time.


    When night came, Wang Ming quietly left by himself. Qin Yue and I arrived at Wang Gong''s room.


    The atmosphere between the three of them was a little awkward. I always wanted to find a topic to discuss with everyone and time flew by a bit faster, but Wang Gong and Qin Yue didn''t cooperate at all.


    I simply stopped talking and just sat there.


    When it was almost 12 o''clock, Wang Gong suddenly stood up and said to Qin Yue and I: "The situation outside is not right, the two of you don''t want to come out."


    I thought about what Wang Ming said. I was afraid that Wang Gong would go over now, so I said to him, "It''s safer for us to follow you.


    But when I said it, I felt a chill in my spine, a tingling in my scalp, and an ominous premonition. I looked around and saw nothing, but I heard a ticking outside.


    Wang Gong looked at me and said: "Then you two follow me out. There are three snake skin s in the room, and you two should be aware of this since you two are wearing it, right?"


    As soon as he said that, the noise outside became louder. It was no longer the sound of ticking, but rather the sound of something hitting the wall. The wall had already protruded into the large part of the room.


    Wang Gong''s expression immediately became anxious. I hugged Qin Yue in my arms and subconsciously took a few steps back.

 C12

    Wang Gong told us that we must protect the snake skin, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to protect us.


    As he said that, he placed the snake skin in his hands on the ground and dripped a drop of his own blood on it.


    Wang Gong''s hands were trembling, and his eyes were staring straight at the snake skin, only to see the blood on the snake skin slowly becoming thinner, and spreading. On the snake skin, a name appeared: Jin Congwen!


    My eyes looked like they were about to pop out of my eyes. I wanted to speak, but my throat felt like it was blocked by something. It was so dry that I couldn''t make a sound.


    Qin Yue closed her eyes and snuck into my embrace. Her entire body trembled.


    Now, I have finally confirmed the identity of this newcomer, and my heart has become a lot more at ease. Tonight, there will definitely be an end to it, and if it''s not me, it''ll be Jin Congwen''s death.


    Wang Gong''s body pounced on the ground and crawled up like a snake. The snake skin slowly climbed onto Wang Gong''s body and then disappeared.


    The sound of it hitting the wall suddenly stopped at this moment. Everything quieted down. It was so quiet that I could even hear my own heartbeat.


    Wang Gong slowly walked to the front of the door, unhurriedly opened it and walked out. I pulled Qin Yue along and followed him out.


    It was quiet outside, and he didn''t see anything. There was only a gust of cold winter wind blowing by.


    Without any warning, Wang Gong retreated two steps, as though he had been beaten up by someone, he looked in my direction, and fished out a large amount of underworld money from his pocket, throwing it into the sky, and looked around warily.


    "Get me some snake wine from the house and sprinkle it all over the ground here. Go quickly." Wang Gong shouted loudly, startling me.


    By the time I took out the wine, there was already blood at the corner of Wang Gong''s mouth. I had no idea what had happened in that one minute and directly raised the wine jug high up and threw it towards the ground.


    When the wine in the jar landed on the ground, it immediately turned red. There were a few footprints on the ground, making it look very terrifying.


    Qin Yue asked me softly: "Isn''t Cheng only aiming for the two of us? "Why not just go against us?"


    I still know the answer to this question, because once this snake skin is equipped, these evil beings will not be able to see us for the time being.


    Wang Gong followed the footprints and seemed to be trying to grab onto Jin Congwen, but I saw that Wang Gong had obviously dodged, and his body was not under my control, and almost fell to the ground.


    At this time, a few snowflakes fell from the sky, the wine on the ground quickly froze, and the footprints stopped increasing. I frantically looked at Wang Gong, and his body was about to collapse.


    In the next moment, Wang Gong was floating in the air, his entire person lying down in the air like a giant character. He said with difficulty: "Quickly get the salt, and melt the blood on the ground."


    Wang Gong''s appearance must have definitely fallen into a disadvantageous position, and it''s not his fault. Before Jin Congwen came, we didn''t have any preparations.


    I also finally understood what Wang Ming meant. It turned out that in order to do this profession, one has to have a partner.


    He took out the salt and just as I was about to sprinkle it on the ground, Wang Ming came back and shouted at me, "No!"


    Fortunately, he said it in time, so I didn''t spill it.


    Wang Ming looked to be covered in dust, as if he had just gone through a fierce battle. His clothes were torn in many places, and when he walked, he looked to be swaying.


    Although Wang Ming''s situation isn''t very good right now, my heart inexplicably feels a lot better, and I''m not as afraid as before.


    Wang Ming walked in front of me and said: "I''ll deal with this Jin Congwen, just the two of you just watch."


    After saying that, Wang Ming took out a dagger that was inlaid with snake teeth. His hand was also made from snake skin and he chopped it towards Wang Gong''s body.


    Before the blade could land on Wang Gong''s body, it stopped in mid air, and then, I felt a strong gust of cold air spreading out. I couldn''t help but shiver, and Wang Gong fell from the air to the ground.


    The two of them leaned back and asked me to sprinkle salt. I quickly sprinkled all of the salt on the ground. The wine slowly dissolved and turned dark red. There were no more messy footprints on it.


    After a while, Wang Ming laughed and said: "It should be enough, Jiao Jun, take out the snake skin Drum in my room."


    I nodded and didn''t even dare speak anymore. I immediately ran towards Wang Ming''s room and searched for half a day before finally finding the drum.


    After Wang Ming took the drum, he sat on the ground and slowly knocked. The atmosphere immediately became very tense, I felt that the air had frozen, it was a real feeling, it was because I had difficulty breathing, my face seemed to be almost purple.


    Wang Gong walked in front of me, took out a few earplugs, and gave them to Qin Yue and I. Saying that this drum sound is harmful to all living beings, please do not listen to it seriously.


    After knocking for around five minutes, Wang Ming stopped what he was doing, looked at me and said: "Alright, we have settled Jin Congwen''s matter, he is already right here in the drum, the remaining matters are easy to handle, but the other ghost, I did not settle it tonight, so he ran off."


    I also didn''t want to ask about the other ghost''s situation, so I let Wang Ming deal with Jin Congwen as soon as possible.


    The method he used was very simple, he just put some snake venom in the drum and then did nothing. He smiled and said to me, "Alright, by tomorrow, his soul will have dispersed from his body."


    I heaved a sigh of relief, looked at Wang Ming, pulled him to the side and said: "Is the other ghost related to us?"


    "I don''t really understand what you''re saying. Did you say I did it?" Wang Ming frowned and looked at me, sizing me up.


    I hurriedly denied this claim, and didn''t mention anything about me suspecting Wang Gong. Wang Ming waved his hand and said: "I''m tired, if there''s anything, we can talk about it tomorrow. At night, bring out all of the Evil Warding items here."


    With that, Wang Ming left. The snake skin on Wang Gong''s body fell down and landed on my hands, "This is for you, put everything away. I will go and rest first, my injuries are a bit heavy."


    Qin Yue seemed to still be in shock, as she stood in place without moving. I walked over and pulled her hand and said: "Alright, everything is over now. You go back and rest, I''ll take care of the things here."


    As if she had lost her soul, Qin Yue mechanically nodded her head, and then walked towards her own room.


    After finishing everything, it was already morning. Wang Ming woke up early, and after seeing me, he patted me on the shoulder and said: "Last night''s matter was very strange. There were too many people, so I didn''t tell you about it."


    When I heard that, I immediately perked up and asked him about his visit to Jin Congwen''s home.


    However, Wang Ming actually lied to me, saying that he would tell me after everything is over. There are still some things that I haven''t figured out, don''t go out for the next few days, and wait for him to think of a way to deal with that ghost.


    At this time, Wang Gong had also woken up, his face a little pale, he walked to Wang Ming and said: "There''s still one more ghost, when can we deal with him, it''s best if we quickly do it.


    Wang Ming shook his head, telling us not to worry. That ghost''s ability was beyond our imagination.


    Wang Gong was very unhappy. He slapped the table and said: "I am not here to play with you guys, it is best to quickly settle this here. I still have other things to do, I do not want to waste my time."


    Wang Ming didn''t say a word and directly walked out of the room. I turned my head and went to sleep, not bothering to pay attention to Wang Gong.


    Ever since this incident, Wang Ming had always left early and returned late. He also didn''t let us follow him either, saying that he was settling that damned thing.


    Just like this, after a week had passed, Wang Ming told me that the ghost had been killed, so I didn''t need to worry. I was very curious what happened in the middle of it, and chased after Wang Ming to ask, but he didn''t say a single word, and even gave me some money.


    I held the money in my hand and said, "We have to be clear about this matter. What exactly is going on with that ghost?"


    Take it and take Qin Yue out to buy some clothes and give me your salary. I still have things to take care of here, and as for that damned thing, now is not the time for you to know about it. Wang Ming was very aggressive when she spoke, as if she would never give me the chance to talk back.


    I, as a person, really like money. I took this money and went out with Qin Yue to play, and only returned to the courtyard late at night.


    Upon entering the door, I heard two loud voices, it was as if Wang Ming and Wang Gong were arguing, Wang Ming must have found out that something was amiss, maybe that ghost was caused by Wang Gong and Wang Ming did not want to give me the money anymore.


    I quickly walked over and pulled both of them apart. I whispered to Wang Ming: "This person is still useful to me, give him the money. Even if I borrowed it from you, I''ll return it to you in the future."


    Without waiting for Wang Ming to speak, I once again walked in front of him and said: "Don''t worry about what he says, I''ll definitely give you the money. You must definitely help me."


    However, Wang Gong said to me in a loud voice: "You don''t f * cking know what happened yet, don''t think that this daddy here did it for that little bit of money, I''m just going to tell you everything now."


    Wang Ming immediately rushed over, and punched Wang Gong in the face: What did you say? "How dare you speak such nonsense. Your father will cripple you today. Don''t forget whose territory this is!"


    Why do I feel like there''s something else I don''t know about? Isn''t that the ghost they''re talking about?


    "Are you guys fighting for that ghost?"


    "Aren''t you talking nonsense? You still don''t know what he is, right? " Wang Ming pointed to Wang Gong''s nose and said.


    Wang Gong clenched his fist, and threw all the money Wang Ming gave him onto the ground, and said loudly: "I don''t want my life today, and I don''t want the money either, I''m definitely going to fight with your life on the line."

 C13

    The two of them looked like they were about to fight, so I went over to stop Wang Ming and said: "Now no matter who is right or wrong, as long as you take care of my matters, I will not care about anything else."


    Wang Ming angrily flung my hands away and said to Wang Gong: "I''ll let you go today, I''ve already given you everything I promised you, scram."


    Wang Gong pulled me and said, "I have some things to tell you, whether you believe it or not is none of your business ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Wang Ming ran over and said, "If you continue talking non-stop, you won''t be able to walk out of this door today."


    Wang Gong laughed, as if he had thought of something, and said to Wang Ming: "Alright, give me another hundred thousand, and I''ll pretend that nothing happened today."


    From the looks of it, there must be some friction between the two of them. Moreover, this matter is related to me, but the matter has already been made clear. Could it be something related to Xiaoye?


    Wang Gong walked over to Wang Ming''s side and whispered a few words to him, then Wang Ming nodded. After that, the two of them did not speak any longer.


    I brought Wang Gong to the place Qin Yue and I were living in. On the way, Qin Yue kept asking me if there was anything else I could help with and why I wanted him to stay behind.


    These questions were really not easy to answer. I didn''t want Qin Yue to worry about me anymore, so I casually found an excuse. Qin Yue didn''t say anything in front of Wang Gong.


    At night, Wang Gong told me that he would be taking action today. Furthermore, if the things there drag on for too long, it would be very bad for Xiaoye and would be easy to kill him.


    However, the things here have just been handled, without even giving me any space, I directly went to find Xiaoye, my heart feeling a little awkward. There are so many things, and none of them are things that I can solve myself, it''s all relying on someone else.


    Qin Yue arranged for her to go to sleep first, and now that she had slept soundly, I took a deep breath and said, "Alright, let''s set off tonight. How confident are you?"


    "I didn''t even go. I only saw those pictures and didn''t know much. Now, if you want me to say something, you have a thirty percent chance of success." Wang Gong seemed to be very careful when he spoke, he did not dare to say too much.


    However, this matter was indeed very difficult. In the past, I didn''t even notice anything.


    "Can we go in the daytime?" Didn''t they say that the magnetic field would be weaker during the day? " I was a little scared. The last time was still running through my mind.


    "We can''t see anything during the day, and we''re going to save people. Do you think it''s fun to go during the day?" Wang Gong rolled his eyes at me as he folded his arms across his chest.


    Actually, when I was trying to stall for time, I had another idea in mind. What exactly happened between him and Wang Ming?


    Until now, it seems that I can''t drag this on any longer, so I told him the truth.


    Wang Gong looked at me and said, "Let''s talk about this matter, I really can''t tell you about it. Right now, this is a secret between the two of us. You better take care of yourself. When are we going to act? "


    It was as if Qin Yue was listening to our conversation from the inside. Just as she finished speaking, Qin Yue rushed out and said to me in disappointment, "I knew that you guys were hiding something from me. No matter what your reason is, I want to go with you guys tonight."


    Wang Gong smiled and said: "He doesn''t want you to know that he doesn''t want you to worry. If you want to go with us, you are dragging us down."


    Qin Yue did not care about that, she immediately changed and sat in the living room, and said softly: "If you die, then I really don''t want to go find anyone else, so I''ll have to follow you."


    I nodded, looked at Qin Yue and said: "Alright, I''ll let you follow, but you must be careful, Wang Gong said that place is very strange, and I''m also going to save a colleague of mine."


    Qin Yue did not seem to feel any resistance at all and nodded.


    Wang Gong was not happy now. He said that the difficulty would increase after she brought him along, because Qin Yue didn''t know anything and would still have to take care of her after he goes.


    "There''s no need for you to take care of him. Just do your job, I''ll take care of him." I looked at Qin Yue and said.


    Right now, it''s just about midnight. The three of us arrived in front of the drum building, Wang Gong looked at the drum building, and said: "It''s not very obvious during the day, but at night, there''s a trace of mist here, seems like the things inside are very powerful."


    "Why can''t I see anything!" I looked up at the drum. It was normal, no different from the day.


    Just as I was about to speak to Wang Gong, I saw a person standing on top of the window. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared, and I couldn''t see anything anymore.


    Wang Gong saw my abnormality and slowly walked to my side. "Everything you see now is just an illusion, you better not believe it. If you read too much, you will lose yourself in your own thoughts and you won''t be able to get out."


    Just as he finished speaking, Qin Yue''s entire body shivered, the atmosphere here was extremely uncomfortable, it was the same feeling as when he was at Wang Ming''s house.


    Wang Gong looked at Qin Yue, and indicated that I should be at the back, and Qin Yue be the one in the middle.


    The three of them slowly walked to the door. Wang Gong gently pushed it, and a burst of cold air blew over. I couldn''t help but tighten my clothes, and pulled Qin Yue''s hand.


    As soon as I walked into the drum building, I noticed that the color seemed to have changed. It was much older than before, as if it had undergone many changes and vicissitudes. It was filled with a sense of time.


    Wang Gong did not stay on the first floor, but directly walked a few steps up the stairs. The wooden staircase creaked, and it was extremely obvious in the quiet Drum Pavilion.


    After walking a few steps, I discovered that there was a red liquid flowing down the stairs, it looked like blood. I widened my eyes, and Qin Yue''s hand squeezed me.


    Wang Gong turned around and said, "Just treat it as water. It''s all an illusion."


    It was obvious that the three of them saw the same thing. Could it be that hallucinations were the same, that was unscientific, but in order for Qin Yue to no longer be afraid, I could only nod my head and force out a smile.


    Qin Yue followed and slowly walked forward, suddenly her leg broke the stairs and her entire body fell down. Luckily, I held her hand and did not fall down.


    Wang Gong turned around and pulled Qin Yue up, causing him to immediately shout loudly. Wang Gong said impatiently: "This is a staircase, even if I fall down, I would only be able to do it for a little more than a meter. I can''t even take injuries, what is there to be afraid of."


    I nodded my head repeatedly. "That''s right. The things here have not been repaired for a long time, so it''s normal for something like this to happen. Don''t be afraid, just continue walking."


    In fact, that strike from before scared me to death, and Wang Gong was the only one who remained calm. The blood was still flowing down to my shoes, Qin Yue''s entire body was trembling, his face was pale white, and when he looked back at me, he seemed to have become very weak.


    After reaching the second floor, Wang Gong went to the window and looked at the bed beside us. I followed his gaze and found that the color of the blood on the bed had changed, has become red, and it was a very bright color.


    I couldn''t help but walk towards the bed, wanting to use my hands to test if the blood was dry. But Wang Gong stopped me, looked at me and said: "Don''t go over there right now, the situation isn''t clear yet."


    Wang Gong took out a stick from his bag and picked up the bed sheet. Just as the bed sheet was half in the air, with a ripping sound, the bed sheet was already torn apart. I took a step back in fear and stared closely at the bed sheet.


    I reached behind me, wanting to pull Qin Yue''s hand away, but a few seconds later, my hand was still empty. I suddenly turned around and saw no trace of Qin Yue.


    "Qin Yue is gone." I looked at Wang Gong, and said woodenly.


    Wang Gong circled around and looked at me: "It''s just the two of us now, is there anywhere else here that you haven''t been to before?"


    "There''s a lock on the third floor. I can''t get in, so I''ve never been there." I pointed to the stairs.


    Wang Gong rushed over like an arrow, looked upstairs, then walked to my side and said: "I brought a hammer with me, let''s break the lock. Remember, everything you see are just illusions, maybe Qin Yue is standing right in front of us, it''s just that we can''t see him."


    This explanation made me very uncomfortable as I felt that someone was watching me from the side. I glanced at Wang Gong and said, "Cut the crap, I want to find both of them today."


    I took a look and saw an earring. This, it seems to be Qin Yue''s, if it was here, it definitely wouldn''t drop anything, it must have been taken away by the thing here.


    Wang Gong turned his head to look at me, snatched the earring from his hands and said, "It should be the same as your colleague, we were captured, but it seems to still be possible now, if he died, his corpse would definitely appear here."


    Hearing that, it was as if I had grabbed onto a lifesaving straw. I grabbed Wang Gong''s hammer, rushed to the third floor, and smashed against the iron door''s lock.


    Wang Gong caught up from behind and grabbed my arm: "You''re not going to live anymore, why are you hiding this? Don''t drag me along with you if you want to die."


    Being said to me, I felt a little guilty, and I was a little impulsive. I embarrassedly gave the hammer to Wang Gong and let him do it.


    Wang Gong took out a small bottle from his backpack, poured some of the liquid in the bottle onto the hammer and wrapped it with a piece of yellow paper, signalling me to retreat.


    When I reached the top of the stairs on the second floor, Wang Gong swung his hammer towards that door.


    ''Bang! ''This definitely wasn''t the sound of a hammer hitting the metal door. This muffled sound made my heart feel very uncomfortable.


    Wang Gong continuously smashed at the door a few times, but the metal door didn''t react at all. It was just like before, perfectly fine. I couldn''t believe it, so I went up and touched your dust on the gate.


    Wang Gong smiled at me and took out another item from his backpack.

 C14

    The thing Wang Gong took out was a black bone, it should be a snake bone, but its shape didn''t look very similar. This thing was extremely similar to snakes, but it had legs.


    Wang Gong also had a snake in his bag. He placed the snake on the ground, as if he was using that bone to control the snake, and the snake slowly crawled in through the crack of the door.


    The two of them retreated to the room on the second floor, leaving a head outside to observe the situation on the third floor.


    Wang Gong said that the thing in his hands was also a treasure, but his own ability was too weak and he could only cast a few skills to control snakes, he did not know how to do anything else.


    Wang Gong and I talked for a while, waiting for the snake to give us a signal. But after about half an hour, the snake still hadn''t come out. Wang Gong was a little anxious, as he waved the bones in his hands in the air a few times.


    Suddenly, Wang Gong was stunned, he shouted loudly and directly dragged me down from the second floor all the way to the street. Standing under the street lights, Wang Gong stopped to take a look.


    I had no idea what was going on, so I asked.


    Wang Gong said anxiously: "You still have to invite Wang Ming to this matter, the two of us can handle it. My snake is already lost in its own world, it probably won''t be able to come out."


    This is the first time I''ve heard of a thing like a snake or something I''ve lost, I don''t believe in Wang Gong at all.


    When he turned around to look at Wang Gong, he discovered that the hand he used to hold the bone was bleeding profusely, with a large amount of blood flowing onto the ground. Wang Gong''s face had also become pale, as though he was injured.


    I immediately supported Wang Gong and let him sit by the side of the road. Wang Gong placed the bone on the ground and said: "That thing is very powerful, my snake is already dead and it even devoured me."


    Now, I don''t dare hesitate anymore. I picked up Wang Gong''s phone and called him.


    "Wang Ming, I need your help on this side. Hurry over to the Drum Pavilion, Qin Yue has also disappeared inside." I told him anxiously.


    Wang Gong snatched the phone away and said to Wang Ming: "Don''t come over right now, drive the car to bring me back. I don''t want the money, please save me."


    Wang Ming hung up the phone, leaned on the wall, and smiled at me: "You are still very powerful, I don''t know what''s special about your body, but you will be able to come out after coming in two times, that Wang Ming is truly not bad to you, but, this kind of good, you won''t be able to take it."


    I was completely confused by Wang Gong''s words. I don''t care about what''s wrong with him now, I just wanted to get Qin Yue out first, and then talk to him, "Since you said I''m strong, then I''ll go in and take a look by myself to see what''s inside."


    Wang Gong pulled me and said, "Don''t go, we''ll talk when Wang Ming comes. If you go in alone, you''ll just be throwing your life away. "


    After a while, Wang Ming stopped in front of us and kicked Wang Gong right on the body, saying loudly: "Why the f * ck haven''t you died in here, if you want to die, don''t bring my men along!"


    With that, Wang Ming pulled me up the carriage, ignoring Wang Gong.


    I shook my head and said to Wang Ming, "You should save him. Now that there are two people missing, I''ll have to rely on you two to look for them."


    Wang Ming seemed to really listen to me, as he forcefully shut the carriage door and walked to Wang Gong''s side. He took a deep breath and said: "Since you still have some value, I''ll save you once."


    Wang Gong did not say anything and directly got in the car.


    Back at Wang Ming''s house, Wang Gong took out all of the money Wang Ming gave him and placed it on the table.


    "Wang Ming, I don''t owe you anything this time, thank you for saving my life. Since you know about that change, why didn''t you help Jiao Jun deal with it?" Wang Gong laughed and ate some unknown things.


    Just as I was about to speak, Wang Gong spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Beg me, beg me to save you, or just wait for your death, with this little ability, you still dare to go to the drum tower, hmph!" Wang Ming seemed to really dislike this Wang Gong.


    "I won''t beg you. If you want to save me, then save me. If you don''t, then die. However, you won''t be able to keep your secret." Wang Gong snickered, then laid down on the ground.


    Wang Ming clenched his teeth and said: "You were poisoned by your own snake poison, it looks pretty serious, I have some serum here, I''ll give you a shot first, I''ll take care of the things over there, after that, you can leave by yourself."


    Wang Gong nodded and without saying a word, Wang Ming took out the serum and injected it into Wang Gong''s body.


    Originally, Wang Gong thought that he would be fine, but Wang Gong suddenly opened his eyes wide, his eyeballs were filled with red blood threads, all of the meridians in his body burst out, popping up from the ground.


    Wang Ming gave a light cry of surprise and retreated a few steps before frowning and said: "Jiao Jun, you go over and hug him. Don''t let him escape, otherwise I''ll get beaten up."


    Wang Gong seemed to have lost control of himself and struggled free from me. I simply put him down and pressed him to the ground, Wang Ming looked at him and threw the blood on the ground, he shook his head and said: "There''s no other choice for now, I can only knock him out."


    Before I could react, Wang Ming''s palm cut into Wang Gong''s neck, and immediately after, Wang Gong fainted.


    "It''s weird, I''ve never seen this kind of backlash. This is the poisonous snake mixed with Yin Qi, it''s very hard to treat. I''ll go take a look tomorrow, I need to understand that thing before I can save him." Wang Ming rolled his eyes and headed towards his room.


    I grabbed onto Wang Ming and said: "If this person dies, I won''t follow you anymore. I''ll have to trouble you to use dim sum."


    In fact, the only one who knew Wang Ming''s secret now was only Wang Gong. If he died, then it would be very difficult for me to find out, so I had to threaten Wang Ming first.


    But Wang Ming laughed, he turned around and grabbed me by the neck, and said: "You don''t have the qualifications to negotiate with me, I will just give up on you now, you can''t even save Qin Yue, and you still have to say such words, do you understand your identity?"


    I pushed Wang Ming away and said: "Alright, you won''t save me, right? Then let''s all die, I''ll wake him up and see what secrets you have. At worst, none of us will have a good time, unless you kill me too."


    Wang Ming thought for a while, then patted my shoulder and said: "As long as you follow me from now on, I''ll help you save all these people, what do you think?"


    I already promised him that I would do it another way. Previously, I was cooperating with him, but now, it could be my subordinates'' intentions.


    However, the only way out was right in front of them. If they didn''t want to die, then they had to die. If they did, then they had to live.


    I have earned quite a bit from this business. I smiled, nodded my head, and left the room.


    The situation now is not as it was in the past. All of my information was taken away by this Wang Ming fellow.


    On the second day, Wang Gong still hadn''t woken up. Wang Ming looked at his body and whispered to me: "Right now, his condition is very stable and will be fine. Tell me about the situation when those two disappeared."


    I told Wang Ming everything that I saw. He nodded, touched his chin and started to think. I lit a cigarette myself, smoked by the side, and ignored him.


    After around ten minutes, Wang Ming patted me on the shoulder and said: "Wang Gong''s analysis is correct, what you guys saw was the environment, and there was no real scene. There is only one way to see the real thing."


    I stared at Wang Ming, waiting for his answer. However, he actually told me that the cameras could see the truth, everything else was futile.


    This was simply a fantasy story. One could not even see clearly with one''s eyes, so how could those machines do such a thing?


    However, after thinking about it for a moment, I knew that the photos I took were the evidence. Furthermore, the instruments would not lie. Everything I took was the truest form of restoration.


    Wang Ming seemed to want to explain the reason behind this to me, so I told him to stop.


    "I''ll borrow the camera. We''ll put the camera inside the drum tower during the day and get it the next day. We can still observe from a distance, what do you think?" I said carefully.


    "Not much, prepare yourself. We''ll go over tonight. Bring a camera and a small DV. Also, bring a hat. Remember, go and prepare." After Wang Ming finished speaking, he left in a mysterious manner, saying that even he had to go prepare some things.


    When night fell, Wang Ming and I entered the Drum Tower with our peaked cap. I kept using my DV to look at the road ahead, which was very different from what I saw with my naked eyes.


    Wang Ming laughed, then looked at me and said: "The two of us can''t change the things here, we will leave after saving the person. Don''t ever think that I can destroy the things here."


    "You mean you can''t beat the stuff here?" I looked at Wang Ming in disbelief.


    Wang Ming nodded and told me to go directly to the third floor and check the door on the third floor using the DV..


    When I looked, I saw that there was no door there at all. It was a wall, the same wall as the one next to it, and a door, at the corner of the stairs, a triangular door, which looked very strange.


    Wang Ming looked at it and laughed: "Step back, this thing is very powerful, if I am ejected, it would be better for me to come up and save him, upon entering, you must lower your head."


    I didn''t know what that meant, so I nodded and stood in the room on the second floor.


    After waiting for a long time, I still couldn''t hear anything, so I stuck my head out to look at the door upstairs. Even Wang Ming had disappeared, I couldn''t see anything, so I quickly used my DV to shine towards the stairs, hoping that this thing would help me.


    My hands trembled uncontrollably. After taking out the DV, I didn''t even dare to look at it directly. After my emotions calmed down, I looked up at the DV, but the difference between what I saw on the DV and what I saw on my eyes was too big, making it hard for me to accept.

 C15

    The thing Wang Gong took out was a black bone, it should be a snake bone, but its shape didn''t look very similar. This thing was extremely similar to snakes, but it had legs.


    Wang Gong also had a snake in his bag. He placed the snake on the ground, as if he was using that bone to control the snake, and the snake slowly crawled in through the crack of the door.


    The two of them retreated to the room on the second floor, leaving a head outside to observe the situation on the third floor.


    Wang Gong said that the thing in his hands was also a treasure, but his own ability was too weak and he could only cast a few skills to control snakes, he did not know how to do anything else.


    Wang Gong and I talked for a while, waiting for the snake to give us a signal. But after about half an hour, the snake still hadn''t come out. Wang Gong was a little anxious, as he waved the bones in his hands in the air a few times.


    Suddenly, Wang Gong was stunned, he shouted loudly and directly dragged me down from the second floor all the way to the street. Standing under the street lights, Wang Gong stopped to take a look.


    I had no idea what was going on, so I asked.


    Wang Gong said anxiously: "You still have to invite Wang Ming to this matter, the two of us can handle it. My snake is already lost in its own world, it probably won''t be able to come out."


    This is the first time I''ve heard of a thing like a snake or something I''ve lost, I don''t believe in Wang Gong at all.


    When he turned around to look at Wang Gong, he discovered that the hand he used to hold the bone was bleeding profusely, with a large amount of blood flowing onto the ground. Wang Gong''s face had also become pale, as though he was injured.


    I immediately supported Wang Gong and let him sit by the side of the road. Wang Gong placed the bone on the ground and said: "That thing is very powerful, my snake is already dead and it even devoured me."


    Now, I don''t dare hesitate anymore. I picked up Wang Gong''s phone and called him.


    "Wang Ming, I need your help on this side. Hurry over to the Drum Pavilion, Qin Yue has also disappeared inside." I told him anxiously.


    Wang Gong snatched the phone away and said to Wang Ming: "Don''t come over right now, drive the car to bring me back. I don''t want the money, please save me."


    Wang Ming hung up the phone, leaned on the wall, and smiled at me: "You are still very powerful, I don''t know what''s special about your body, but you will be able to come out after coming in two times, that Wang Ming is truly not bad to you, but, this kind of good, you won''t be able to take it."


    I was completely confused by Wang Gong''s words. I don''t care about what''s wrong with him now, I just wanted to get Qin Yue out first, and then talk to him, "Since you said I''m strong, then I''ll go in and take a look by myself to see what''s inside."


    Wang Gong pulled me and said, "Don''t go, we''ll talk when Wang Ming comes. If you go in alone, you''ll just be throwing your life away. "


    After a while, Wang Ming stopped in front of us and kicked Wang Gong right on the body, saying loudly: "Why the f * ck haven''t you died in here, if you want to die, don''t bring my men along!"


    With that, Wang Ming pulled me up the carriage, ignoring Wang Gong.


    I shook my head and said to Wang Ming, "You should save him. Now that there are two people missing, I''ll have to rely on you two to look for them."


    Wang Ming seemed to really listen to me, as he forcefully shut the carriage door and walked to Wang Gong''s side. He took a deep breath and said: "Since you still have some value, I''ll save you once."


    Wang Gong did not say anything and directly got in the car.


    Back at Wang Ming''s house, Wang Gong took out all of the money Wang Ming gave him and placed it on the table.


    "Wang Ming, I don''t owe you anything this time, thank you for saving my life. Since you know about that change, why didn''t you help Jiao Jun deal with it?" Wang Gong laughed and ate some unknown things.


    Just as I was about to speak, Wang Gong spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Beg me, beg me to save you, or just wait for your death, with this little ability, you still dare to go to the drum tower, hmph!" Wang Ming seemed to really dislike this Wang Gong.


    "I won''t beg you. If you want to save me, then save me. If you don''t, then die. However, you won''t be able to keep your secret." Wang Gong snickered, then laid down on the ground.


    Wang Ming clenched his teeth and said: "You were poisoned by your own snake poison, it looks pretty serious, I have some serum here, I''ll give you a shot first, I''ll take care of the things over there, after that, you can leave by yourself."


    Wang Gong nodded and without saying a word, Wang Ming took out the serum and injected it into Wang Gong''s body.


    Originally, Wang Gong thought that he would be fine, but Wang Gong suddenly opened his eyes wide, his eyeballs were filled with red blood threads, all of the meridians in his body burst out, popping up from the ground.


    Wang Ming gave a light cry of surprise and retreated a few steps before frowning and said: "Jiao Jun, you go over and hug him. Don''t let him escape, otherwise I''ll get beaten up."


    Wang Gong seemed to have lost control of himself and struggled free from me. I simply put him down and pressed him to the ground, Wang Ming looked at him and threw the blood on the ground, he shook his head and said: "There''s no other choice for now, I can only knock him out."


    Before I could react, Wang Ming''s palm cut into Wang Gong''s neck, and immediately after, Wang Gong fainted.


    "It''s weird, I''ve never seen this kind of backlash. This is the poisonous snake mixed with Yin Qi, it''s very hard to treat. I''ll go take a look tomorrow, I need to understand that thing before I can save him." Wang Ming rolled his eyes and headed towards his room.


    I grabbed onto Wang Ming and said: "If this person dies, I won''t follow you anymore. I''ll have to trouble you to use dim sum."


    In fact, the only one who knew Wang Ming''s secret now was only Wang Gong. If he died, then it would be very difficult for me to find out, so I had to threaten Wang Ming first.


    But Wang Ming laughed, he turned around and grabbed me by the neck, and said: "You don''t have the qualifications to negotiate with me, I will just give up on you now, you can''t even save Qin Yue, and you still have to say such words, do you understand your identity?"


    I pushed Wang Ming away and said: "Alright, you won''t save me, right? Then let''s all die, I''ll wake him up and see what secrets you have. At worst, none of us will have a good time, unless you kill me too."


    Wang Ming thought for a while, then patted my shoulder and said: "As long as you follow me from now on, I''ll help you save all these people, what do you think?"


    I already promised him that I would do it another way. Previously, I was cooperating with him, but now, it could be my subordinates'' intentions.


    However, the only way out was right in front of them. If they didn''t want to die, then they had to die. If they did, then they had to live.


    I have earned quite a bit from this business. I smiled, nodded my head, and left the room.


    The situation now is not as it was in the past. All of my information was taken away by this Wang Ming fellow.


    On the second day, Wang Gong still hadn''t woken up. Wang Ming looked at his body and whispered to me: "Right now, his condition is very stable and will be fine. Tell me about the situation when those two disappeared."


    I told Wang Ming everything that I saw. He nodded, touched his chin and started to think. I lit a cigarette myself, smoked by the side, and ignored him.


    After around ten minutes, Wang Ming patted me on the shoulder and said: "Wang Gong''s analysis is correct, what you guys saw was the environment, and there was no real scene. There is only one way to see the real thing."


    I stared at Wang Ming, waiting for his answer. However, he actually told me that the cameras could see the truth, everything else was futile.


    This was simply a fantasy story. One could not even see clearly with one''s eyes, so how could those machines do such a thing?


    However, after thinking about it for a moment, I knew that the photos I took were the evidence. Furthermore, the instruments would not lie. Everything I took was the truest form of restoration.


    Wang Ming seemed to want to explain the reason behind this to me, so I told him to stop.


    "I''ll borrow the camera. We''ll put the camera inside the drum tower during the day and get it the next day. We can still observe from a distance, what do you think?" I said carefully.


    "Not much, prepare yourself. We''ll go over tonight. Bring a camera and a small DV. Also, bring a hat. Remember, go and prepare." After Wang Ming finished speaking, he left in a mysterious manner, saying that even he had to go prepare some things.


    When night fell, Wang Ming and I entered the Drum Tower with our peaked cap. I kept using my DV to look at the road ahead, which was very different from what I saw with my naked eyes.


    Wang Ming laughed, then looked at me and said: "The two of us can''t change the things here, we will leave after saving the person. Don''t ever think that I can destroy the things here."


    "You mean you can''t beat the stuff here?" I looked at Wang Ming in disbelief.


    Wang Ming nodded and told me to go directly to the third floor and check the door on the third floor using the DV..


    When I looked, I saw that there was no door there at all. It was a wall, the same wall as the one next to it, and a door, at the corner of the stairs, a triangular door, which looked very strange.


    Wang Ming looked at it and laughed: "Step back, this thing is very powerful, if I am ejected, it would be better for me to come up and save him, upon entering, you must lower your head."


    I didn''t know what that meant, so I nodded and stood in the room on the second floor.


    After waiting for a long time, I still couldn''t hear anything, so I stuck my head out to look at the door upstairs. Even Wang Ming had disappeared, I couldn''t see anything, so I quickly used my DV to shine towards the stairs, hoping that this thing would help me.


    My hands trembled uncontrollably. After taking out the DV, I didn''t even dare to look at it directly. After my emotions calmed down, I looked up at the DV, but the difference between what I saw on the DV and what I saw on my eyes was too big, making it hard for me to accept.

 C16

    In the DV, I saw a snake in Wang Ming''s hand, and his body kept hitting the wall, as if he was trapped by the wall, and couldn''t get out even if he wanted to.


    I didn''t know what to do, so I just watched.


    After a while, Wang Ming placed the snake on the ground and took out a dagger from his bag. He then killed the snake and put the gallbladder into his mouth, but he did not swallow it.


    Wang Ming looked around him and spat out a mouthful of black liquid towards his back. Needless to say, it was bile, and after that, the wall started to slowly appear in my line of sight, which even DV wouldn''t be able to see.


    I quickly ran up and was about to speak when Wang Ming spat out the snake gall and placed it inside a small plastic bag. He told me that this place was dangerous and that he still wanted me to wait on the second floor.


    I don''t dare to talk anymore nonsense and directly went down. Wang Ming asked me to pat him with the DV.Guided by his eyes, I saw that there was a wall in front of him and when using the DV.There was even a door in front of him.


    After guiding Wang Ming to the front of the door, Wang Ming called me up, and placed a snake bone''s head into my hands: "This thing is very powerful, when I open the door later, stand at the door, don''t hesitate, I will guarantee your safety."


    I have no other choice now, if I want to save Qin Yue and Xiaoye, I can only trust him. I nodded towards him, leaned on the wall, and closed the DV.


    Wang Ming glanced at me, one hand on the doorknob, the other holding an iron rod, about half a meter long, and it was solid.


    Wang Ming grabbed onto the door and used a bit of strength in his hands to open the door. Without saying a word, I rushed to the door, closed my eyes and placed the snake bone''s head in front of me.


    Wang Ming moved very quickly as well, placing the metal rod in his hand below the door, not letting the door close. He then patted on my shoulder and said: "Safe, open the DV, continue filming, and look at the things inside."


    Before I turned on the DV, it was pitch black inside. I couldn''t see inside at all, and when I turned on the DV, the scene inside changed.


    This was a house for a person. It looked very tidy, like a girl''s place. There were furry toys everywhere, and some makeup. The floor was covered with a red carpet, and the overhead lights were orange.


    Everything seemed so warm, without a trace of fear.


    Wang Ming pushed me and said, "Don''t be confused, although what you are seeing now is the real situation inside, if there is a mechanism, we will also die inside."


    Wang Ming took out a small cage from his bag. Inside was a little mouse, after opening the cage, the mouse ran inside the room. After a few minutes, Wang Ming nodded and said: "There shouldn''t be any more dangers here, but we need to be careful."


    When the two of us reached to the center of the room, Wang Ming stopped and stepped on the floor to say that there was something empty below.


    I also stepped on the ground a few times and used my phone to look at the floor. I didn''t find any way to open it, Wang Ming thought for a moment, then took out a small hammer and smashed onto the floor, causing a huge hole in the floor.


    Now, Wang Ming seemed to have nothing else to worry about, he slammed the ground hard, and only stopped when he was able to move alone.


    Wang Ming went down first and waited for a while before calling me.


    When I went down, I found that there was nothing down there. It was also pitch black, and it was the same with the DV. It seemed like this was the real world, and everything above was fake.


    Wang Ming took out a headlamp, carried it on his head, walked a few steps, then stopped. He lit it on the wall, I looked at the lamp and realised that Xiaoye was tied to the wall, her face was pale white, and she fainted.


    I immediately untied Xiaoye and placed her on the ground. Wang Ming cautiously said: "There''s still Qin Yue, her situation is rather special, the chances of her being here is still very small. Let''s continue to look at the front."


    It was only until we reached the end that we finally realised Qin Yue. Her condition was slightly better than Xiaoye''s, only that she had fainted and her complexion was pretty good.


    Wang Ming and I carried one each as we walked out.


    When he entered, it was only a few dozen meters, but he didn''t even see the end of it after walking for more than ten minutes. He couldn''t find the cave entrance when he came down.


    I realized that something was off, so I told Wang Ming to stop and look around: "We are probably trapped here, and mark all the places we are going through, it should be more obvious."


    As they walked, they made marks. After another ten minutes or so, they found that we were back where we had started. The marks were still there.


    Wang Ming put Xiaoye down and sat on the ground. He looked at the marks we made and waited for a long time before speaking, "It looks like he won''t let us bring him away. We must think of a way to break this formation."


    I suddenly thought of the method I saw on the internet to walk in the maze. I smiled and said to Wang Ming: "Take out your rope and tie it around our waists, I will walk in front and close my eyes, you can take a look at the DV at the back, do not speak, and do not affect me. When you see the exit, just pull the rope."


    Wang Ming obviously didn''t know what I was going to do, and I didn''t want to tell him the reason either. I didn''t have a good grasp of this method, so I simply started it.


    After walking for a while, Wang Ming suddenly pulled the rope, and when I opened my eyes, the exit was right above my head. I put Qin Yue down and climbed up, pulling the two unconscious girls up, only then did Wang Ming come out.


    After Wang Ming came up, he took a deep breath and said: "We are finally halfway done, you must be careful when you leave. Also, leave the DV here, don''t bring it out."


    I nodded and put the DV on the ground. This was a sign of respect for the place, and if it understood, it wouldn''t be difficult for us anymore. I''d heard some of this from my father before.


    But the last time was not so smooth. Could it be that Wang Gong broke a taboo when he came here, and that caused such a situation to occur?


    After Wang Ming came out, he took some coloured paper, a pile of paper money, candles, and incense and lit them up together at the door. He even kowtowed on the ground, saying that he was thankful for it inside and gave the two girls another life.


    I have never done these before, and I don''t know if these things were effective or not, but the moment Wang Ming stood up, the two girls woke up in a daze.


    The two of them looked as if they had lost their memories, as if they were at a loss.


    Wang Ming nodded his head: "Alright, don''t say anything now, talking here will offend the things inside, let''s go back first."


    Returning to Wang Ming''s courtyard, Xiaoye really couldn''t remember anything that happened there. In fact, she couldn''t even remember if she went to Wang Ming''s place or not, as the memories of the drum tower all disappeared.


    Wang Ming seemed to be thinking about something, as he said uncertainly: "The people living in that place, is probably the guardian deity, not some dirty thing. Otherwise, the lives of these two people would have been lost a long time ago."


    I still have my doubts about the things inside, what exactly is in there that even an experienced person like Wang Ming couldn''t handle? After coming out, he burned paper and kowtowed.


    Wang Ming didn''t tell me much and directly arranged for the two girls to rest. Afterwards, he called me to a room alone.


    "Don''t tell anyone about this incident. It''s best if you don''t work there. If the news gets out, it will definitely cause a lot of trouble, and at that time, even I won''t be able to take care of it." Wang Ming''s face did not look good.


    I didn''t say anything, and just went to Qin Yue''s room. Qin Yue was really restless during this period, after suffering so much, she looked more haggard, and I held her hand, falling asleep beside Qin Yue.


    The next morning, Qin Yue woke up, but I felt that something was wrong with her body. She felt very cold, and her skin was very slippery, but I didn''t care too much and went to find Wang Ming, so he came over to see what was going on with Xiaoye.


    Wang Ming did not decline either. He first showed Xiaoye a bit, then nodded and said: "It''s fine, her body is very good, there''s nothing abnormal at all. She should recover after a few days of rest. But the news here must not be reported. "


    After showing it to Xiaoye, she had originally planned to show it to him, but Wang Gong actually walked over crookedly. Wang Ming''s expression was not very good, he rolled his eyes at Wang Gong, and then directly knelt on the ground and said: "Save me, I know you can."


    These words were clearly said to Wang Ming. I don''t know what happened between the two of them, but didn''t Wang Ming already do his best?


    Wang Ming coldly snorted, "Do you now know whether it is the money or your life that is more important?"


    Wang Gong seemed to have thought of something as he said to Wang Ming: "Don''t worry, I will definitely accomplish what I promised you. As long as you fix my body well, I will leave immediately. I won''t appear in front of you anymore in the future."


    "What do I have to believe in you? We''ve known each other for such a short period of time, but I don''t really understand your character." Wang Ming''s eyes were very scary, and when I looked at Wang Gong, I also glanced at him, but the look in his eyes could not help but make me shiver.


    Wang Gong took out a snake bone head from his pocket and said: "You should know what this is. Here, you can do whatever you want with it as long as I make any movements."


    This snake bone head could be said to be a person''s life. If one was specialized in doing this, they would mix their own soul and body into the snake bone head, allowing their own soul to have a trace of the snake''s aura. The snake''s vigilance towards itself would decrease by a lot, thus making it easier to operate. But if a bone was destroyed by someone, their own soul would be lost, causing many unexpected injuries. The consequences were hard to predict.


    Wang Ming laughed, then held the bone in his hand: "Alright, I think this sincerity is not bad, I''m going to check up on Qin Yue now, go into the room and wait for me."

 C17

    I followed Wang Ming to Qin Yue''s room. Qin Yue''s expression wasn''t very good, so I went over to talk with Qin Yue first. She told me that it was always like this when I came to Wang Ming''s house, and that she wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    I comforted her and after she stabilized her emotions, I asked Wang Ming to come and take a look at her body.


    Wang Ming obviously took a long time to look at Qin Yue, and after reading, he didn''t speak for a long time. I patted Wang Ming''s shoulder, and only then did he seem to wake up, and said with a blank look on his face: "It shouldn''t be a big problem, maybe I didn''t notice it, I''ll look at it after a while, and it''s fine now."


    After saying this, my heart inexplicably stopped for a moment. Could it be that after entering the drum building, Qin Yue''s body had undergone some sort of change, and compared to it being hidden, Wang Ming was unable to see through it? Or perhaps it was more serious, did Wang Ming not dare to say?


    In order to not worry Qin Yue, I said that Qin Yue''s health was very good. I said that after she recovered, I would take her and leave this place, and return to live at the place we rented.


    Wang Ming shook his head and said: "Qin Yue, your body is not suitable for going to work right now. It''s best to stay at home and rest.


    In truth, I also resisted in my heart, but this was the only chance I had to survive now. Beijing''s consumption was too high, if I did not have the income, I could only starve to death.


    Seeing that we were quiet, Wang Ming took out a cheque and wrote his name down. He said that we could fill it out at any time, but he could not go overboard.


    I wrote a half million on it, which is definitely enough for Qin Yue and I to use up a year of time. Wang Ming nodded, and told me to go with him to take a look at Wang Gong''s situation.


    Wang Gong was lying in his room with his eyes open, as if he was thinking about something. After we arrived, he crawled up with difficulty and said to Wang Ming: "Do I still need to do anything?"


    Wang Ming shook his head and told me to go out first. He said that he wanted to talk to Wang Gong alone and to fix his body, there are some things that I can''t know, he said that my ability is too weak, and after hearing it, I will only add on the burden.


    I walked out of the room and waited for them inside the courtyard. Very soon, they came out, and Wang Gong''s body looked the same as before, without any changes.


    Wang Ming walked over and said to me: "His body is very weak. The two of us have to go find something to be able to get his body ready.


    What? When I heard this, I was stunned. Where can I find the bones of the tiger? This is against the law. What is this fellow thinking? I opposed his idea on the spot.


    Wang Ming smiled and said: "I''m not asking you to kill tigers, I''m telling you to go change it. Those things can still be bought, I think you know where it is right?"


    Indeed, on the black market, if you have good eyes, you might be able to buy real things, but that place is very dangerous, perhaps even people won''t be able to come back. If you let me go, then I will just send myself to my death.


    Wang Ming seemed to be able to see through my thoughts so he made a phone call and told me to wait a moment.


    The person who came was a big guy who looked strong. Wang Ming smiled and said, "This guy is a member of the Field Special Forces, if you want to fight, dealing with a dozen people alone won''t be a problem. What do you have to worry about?"


    Since he had promised, then there was nothing left to say. Taking some money from Wang Ming, he brought the big guy to the black market.


    The black market here was clearly marked, so there was no need to bargain. Furthermore, there were professionals here to evaluate the price. If they wanted to sell it, they would have to charge a fee to appraise it, but of course, they wanted to buy it.


    The things here are basically not allowed to see the light of day, and the location is also very secretive. If it wasn''t for the fact that I''m an experienced player, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to find this place.


    After entering, the people here all had dark expressions and carefully observed the big guy and I. Because there were occasionally some people checking here, the people in the black market were still very careful. They wouldn''t easily sell their things unless they had a clear identity.


    The other way was to use clich¨¦. This could be considered the rules of the martial arts world.


    After being stared at by so many people for a while, two big Han people walked towards us and stood in front of us without saying a word.


    I stretched out my hands, placed my right hand above his head, and made a cross with my left hand. I said to the two of them, "Brother, we are here to fight. Please do us a favor and open the door."


    "Please come back for the hunt. We only do business."


    I took some money out of my pocket and put it in their hands. "Snake family!"


    After coming here, everything was the same, but in the end, it was different. There were people doing all sorts of business here, and finally, this was reporting your family name. Normal people wouldn''t understand what they were saying, giving money was buying money, because the proper things weren''t here.


    After following the two of them to a basement, I nodded my head and looked inside. It was exactly the same as before, just like a stall by the side of the street. Everyone was busy looking at the items on the stall.


    I strolled around for a bit, but didn''t find anything that sold tiger bones. The items here were rather miscellaneous, and there wasn''t a single person who categorized them. Furthermore, the faces of the people who came to sell things were also different.


    Just when I didn''t have the patience to continue watching, the two burly men who brought me in walked over. Smiling, I immediately took out some money and placed it on their hands. "I want some tiger bones. I don''t know where to sell them, so please give me some pointers."


    The two of them smiled and said, "You know it, we have a lot of things here, but the things you want are very stupid here. Only foreign people have such things, so I suggest you go upstairs to look at a corner where there is a foreigner."


    After saying that, the two of us left. When I went up to the second floor, I saw a foreigner in the corner. He was skinny, with blonde hair and blue eyes.


    After I told him what I wanted to say, the person didn''t say anything. He just took out a bone from the black bag on his back, with a red cloth tied to it.


    I told the big bloke who came with me to call the other appraisers over to take a look. Those appraisers are also very willing to do these things. As long as they have money, they would work very hard.


    After some observation, he confirmed that this was a real tiger bone. If he were to buy it, he would have to take off the red cloth on top of it before he could see the price. He couldn''t ask directly, but if it was suitable, he would buy it.


    I hesitated for a bit, but still took down the red cloth, but the price on top really made me unable to accept it. Such a bone, unexpectedly cost one hundred and eighty thousand, this was already something that I couldn''t decide on, so I took out my phone and called Wang Ming.


    After telling him everything, Wang Ming immediately decided to buy it. But tell me, you must be careful not to let others see it when you leave, as the more people saw, the easier it was for them to not come back. He will send people to wait for me at the entrance of the black market.


    The foreigner looked at me and laughed, looking very sinister. I took the card that Wang Ming gave me, directly swiped it, wrapped the tiger bone up and left.


    As I went down the stairs, I looked at the foreigner. He was already packing up his things, as if he were going to pack up his stall.


    Just as I went downstairs, the two muscular men who brought me in also looked at me with an unkind gaze.


    I quickened my pace to walk towards the outside, but after coming out, I didn''t see anyone coming towards me. I was a little anxious, thinking to find a place to hide first.


    Just as I was about to leave, the two burly men appeared in front of me and whispered, "Hand it over. We''ll let you go today. If you don''t hand it over, then we won''t be polite."


    Speaking of this, that foreigner appeared in front of me carrying a large black backpack. He smiled and said, "This item is not easy to get, especially since I''ve brought it here. I still want to make this kind of money, so please don''t ruin my road of money."


    This bastard dared to snatch it from me? He didn''t even look at the person standing beside me and sure enough, he was boasting shamelessly.


    "You guys first take care of the person beside me." I looked at the big man and motioned for him to subdue the three of them.


    However, this big guy walked up to the foreigner and said, "The boss gave you a lot of money, so I can only let you down. You didn''t notice too many things just now." "You''re too inexperienced."


    I really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry at this comical change, when such a thing actually happened, and Wang Ming still didn''t come, I took out the tiger bone and said to them, "My life is not worth much, maybe I won''t even be able to buy this bone. If you want to steal it today, I''ll destroy it, but if you don''t want anything good, it will be hard to sell it for a good price."


    The foreigner was stunned for a moment. He told the three of them to come over and snatch it, then took out my phone to call Wang Ming while running with the tiger bone.


    Suddenly, a dog ran over from the side of the road. I followed the dog and started running. It was not normal for a wild dog to appear in this kind of place. I increased my speed and tried my best to not let the dog get rid of me.


    I saw a large field in front with a sign on it, ''Gold Cloud Dragon''. This is simply great! This is a large dog farm. I''ve only heard of it before and I''ve never been here.

 C18

    I smiled at them and said, "If you come any closer, I''ll still be going in. Now that there''s nothing left, I''ll play with you and see how good you are."


    The foreigner smiled and said, "Brat, you''ve been tricked by me. Even if I let you go now, you won''t be able to survive. I''ll wait here and see what tricks you have up your sleeve."


    When he said this, my whole body shuddered. I looked at my body and found nothing wrong. I placed the bone on my chest and said, "It''s not good for scaring your father. If I can''t leave today, don''t even think about getting this thing."


    It was unknown what that foreigner did with his eyes closed. Suddenly, my body felt that something was amiss. It was as if something had grabbed onto my body and stopped me from moving.


    I opened my eyes wide as I looked at them. I tried to move my body, but there was no reaction. Those people smiled and slowly walked towards me. I was extremely nervous, but there was nothing I could do.


    Suddenly, a van drove over from the back, making me feel a little better. Wang Ming must have brought that guy here, I am finally saved, but the person who got off the van is someone I don''t know.


    With a wave of his hand, a few people lifted me up and prepared to throw me onto the carriage. This time, I was completely in despair.


    As soon as the door was closed, I closed my eyes and waited for their anger.


    I felt the car suddenly move, as if it had been hit by something else. Someone shouted, "All of you get off the car, don''t leave."


    It was Wang Ming''s voice, so I hurriedly got up and looked outside. Wang Ming was holding onto a short blade, and was standing in front of the carriage. There were a few people following behind him, and all of them had things in their hands.


    The foreigner got off the carriage and chatted with Wang Ming for a while before the two of them started fighting.


    The people Wang Ming brought were clearly much more powerful, in a short while they were all knocked down to the ground and saved me from the carriage.


    The foreigner laughed and said, "Very good, today we will leave, but you will definitely not live."


    Hearing that, Wang Ming immediately pulled the foreigner, but he was very quick, he flung Wang Ming''s hand away and ran towards the highway, the rest of the injured people also followed suit.


    Our main objective was to catch up with the foreigner. None of these people were important, but in the end, he managed to escape.


    Wang Ming said that he would first go to the hospital to check on my body after he returned. After that, he would use some special methods to help me check my body, and guarantee that I would be fine.


    Wang Ming still did not let me see the process of Wang Gong''s treatment. The two of them came out of the room after a night, and Wang Gong''s body looked much better now.


    I asked them how they were treated, but no one said anything. Wang Gong told me that these were all Wang Ming''s inherited skills.


    Wang Ming shook his head, and got someone to take some money for Wang Gong. He said that he better not come here again, or else would really kill him.


    Wang Gong seemed to understand the strong link, so he took the money and left without saying anything. I asked some questions, but Wang Gong didn''t even answer me, he said that I would know about it later.


    After going back, Wang Gong said to me: "What did that foreigner do to you?"


    I shook my head and said, "Everything is going on normally. There isn''t anything wrong with it. What''s more, what happened to the people that you sent out? You directly went with them."


    Wang Ming sighed, all these years, anyone who has any feelings, they have all accepted money, as long as someone else''s price is higher than mine, they would definitely not do anything for me, furthermore, I did not give money to this person today, it was just a favor that he owed me, so for something like this to happen, it was outside of my expectations.


    After he finished speaking, Wang Ming brought me to his room. He made me close my eyes, and constantly pinched my body, after a while he said, "There''s nothing wrong with your body, could it be that the foreigner is trying to scare you?"


    Today, I had also gone to the hospital for an examination, so I would very soon come down to check the results of the medical examination.


    Wang Ming didn''t say much. Let me go back first and arrange things with Qin Yue, saying that Qin Yue''s current mood was very bad and wouldn''t show it in front of me. However, when I''m not here, it won''t be that simple.


    When I returned to Qin Yue''s room, I saw that his complexion had recovered quite a bit, so I pulled on his hand, but I realized that his hand was still as cold as ice.


    "I think you''re pretty well now. Let''s go back and rent a house. You''ll be in a better mood." I helped Qin Yue up and wanted to take her out to see the sunlight.


    Qin Yue nodded her head, and then stood up while twisting and turning. Her movements were very strange, I took another look at Qin Yue and felt that it was a little strange, so I asked her if she was still feeling uncomfortable, and if she should go see a doctor.


    But Qin Yue shook her head, saying that she had not been able to move around much in this time, and was probably not used to it, and would probably be fine after a while.


    I didn''t mind these small matters too much, so I packed Qin Yue''s things and brought him back to the house that we rented. On the way, Qin Yue walked strangely, an unspeakable strange.


    After cleaning up the house, I made an excuse that I wanted to go to the hospital to get the medical report and ask Qin Yue to come with me. Actually, my goal is to let the doctor see what exactly her body is like.


    But Qin Yue is tired and doesn''t want to go no matter what.


    I didn''t expect this, but I wasn''t too conflicted. I told her to rest properly at home, I was going to look for Wang Ming and see what was happening to my body.


    Qin Yue pulled me back and said: "You better not trust Wang Ming too much. That person is very shrewd, he shouldn''t be as simple as trying to rope you in. Don''t be fooled, be careful."


    As for the matter between him and Wang Gong, I don''t care about that. As long as it doesn''t harm me, if I can earn some money, I don''t care about anything else, so who doesn''t have some small thoughts in their heart? After thinking about it for a bit, I don''t know why, but I don''t know why, but after coming into contact with him for a while, I''ve always felt that this fellow is helping me.


    After coming to Wang Ming''s place, he looked at my body again, and the result was the same.


    Wang Ming smiled and said: "It''s fine, now that we''ve settled our matters, I really need to thank you for your help these few days in order to settle that Wang Gong. We''ll go eat together tonight."


    This is a good thing! I happily smiled and said that we would go to the streets to have some fun. I really can''t get used to high-end food.


    The two of us said that we would go outside. Because there weren''t many places to barbecue in the winter, especially along the streets, we had to find them early. As soon as the sky turned dark, the two of us set off.


    After two hours of searching and finding nothing, the two of us sat down on the street and smoked.


    The moment I lit up my cigarette, I felt a familiar power controlling my body. Yes, it was that foreigner''s move that day that made my body unable to move.


    I felt that the energy in my body was flowing away and I lost all my strength in an instant. I lay down weakly on the ground as Wang Ming grabbed my arm and pulled me up.


    "What''s wrong? "How do you feel, quickly tell me." Wang Ming looked at me anxiously.


    I feebly told him about my situation. Wang Ming carried me on his back and returned to his courtyard. After entering, he closed the door and threw me into the courtyard.


    Now, I felt as if my body was rapidly aging. I lifted my arm to take a look, and found that my muscles were shrinking at a speed that could be seen by the naked eye.


    What was going on? Why did it suddenly turn into this? Was it because of that foreigner?


    While I was lost in my thoughts, Wang Ming ran out with a bunch of random things in his hands. I didn''t even know what some of them were, but my heart had calmed down quite a bit, and I knew that the person in front of me would definitely be able to save me.


    Wang Ming helped my body up, told me to sit, and then started to take off my clothes. In such a cold weather, after taking off my clothes, the cold made me shiver, yet Wang Ming poured a type of liquid onto my body.


    "You''re f * cking trying to kill me!" I cursed with all my might.


    Wang Ming didn''t speak to me at all, both of his hands behind my back started rubbing with force. I felt my body start to heat up, it was very comfortable, it seems like the wine that fell on my body just now was wine.


    When I thought of this, I became even more afraid. If it''s wine, then it should have a lot of flavor. Why can''t I even smell the slightest bit of alcohol? This isn''t logical.


    I sucked in a few breaths before I could smell the faint scent of alcohol. It seemed that I had been tricked by someone. If I failed, I would really die here.


    Wang Ming had been rubbing on my body the entire time, and I saw that my body had turned red. Wang Ming took out a snake bone head and scratched on my body with a lot of strength, causing me to scream out in pain.


    Endure it, it''s almost done. This fellow is truly vicious, his methods are very unique, there will definitely be more pain in a moment, please hold it in. Although Wang Ming said that, he did not delay the matter at all. He kept using his bones to scrape at my body.


    The pain seemed less and less obvious. Perhaps I was already numb to it. K. pressed my body. Blood was already flowing from many parts of my body, but my skin was no longer wrinkled and my muscles were no longer shriveled. They were slowly recovering. I let out a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Wang Ming put down the bones in his hands, and picked up a dice clock like item, placing a handful of fragrant ashes inside, a piece of yellow paper was thrown inside, and after pouring some wine, he lit up the item inside.


    I was just about to ask when Wang Ming said in a loud voice, "You have to hold on. No matter what happens, don''t resist. I''m trying to save you."


    After saying that, the thing moved towards my face.

 C19

    I had no idea that the cup was stuck directly in my face, clamping my mouth and nose, making it difficult to breathe.


    The moment it was pressed down, I felt a strong suction force that seemed to suck my internal organs into the cup. I subconsciously wanted to use my hands to remove the cup.


    Wang Ming kicked my body and shouted, "Don''t f * * king resist, I won''t be able to save you even if you screw up."


    After hearing what he said, my consciousness started to blur, as though due to lack of oxygen. I immediately fainted.


    When I woke up, I was surrounded by darkness. I stretched out my hand to touch my surroundings and found that it was all wood. It seemed that I was in bed. He touched his pocket, took out his phone and turned on the lights in the room. First, he looked in the mirror and saw that he was talking.


    After seeing my appearance, I felt more at ease. Right now, I was slightly better and not as scary as before. I recovered quite quickly and my body felt much better. It was just that there was an unpleasant smell.


    The moment I opened the door, I saw Wang Ming approaching me. He held a towel in his hand and said: "Since you''re awake, then go take a bath yourself. Your smell made my room extremely disgusting."


    Actually, I still wanted to ask him what was going on, but looking at the situation now, it seems that he was rather anxious about his room, so he probably didn''t have much of a problem with me, so he eagerly ran to take a bath.


    After I finished bathing, I asked Wang Ming about my situation, but he just frowned.


    After a long while, Wang Ming said with a heavy heart: "This matter is pretty serious, luckily we discovered it in time, and didn''t run too far away, if not your little life really wouldn''t have been saved."


    Originally, that foreigner used a curse that came from another country. It was similar to a Gu technique, but the difference was huge. It was a lost technique, and very few people know it now.


    As long as you touch me, you can tamper with my body, plant something unclean into it, and it will cause some unexpected changes to my body, good or bad, no one can say for sure, but it will only take an hour, and this person will definitely die, and when he dies it will be as if he''s exhausted and hollowed out his body.


    "What''s the name of this thing?"


    However, Wang Ming did not know, but even if he knew the solution, he was afraid of alcohol. As long as he kept the alcohol in his body, the poison would gather in his stomach, and then, he would be able to absorb the poison from it.


    I slapped the table and stood up, I loudly said to Wang Ming: "This time you have to help me! Capture this fellow, I want to properly torture him, just because he bought some things that he wanted to kill me, his heart is truly ruthless."


    Wang Ming laughed and said: "There shouldn''t be any problems with that, we just need to go to the black market once, and he should be there for a long time, but this time, we need to dress up, and we definitely cannot recognize him, and we need to dress up a little more securely."


    Wang Ming said that he doesn''t need to prepare anything when he goes this time, because he doesn''t have anything to guard against us. If he brings too many things with him, it will definitely attract some attention.


    However, we don''t even know what that foreigner has in his hands right now. If there''s nothing of value, he wouldn''t have followed us out. He wouldn''t have killed us.


    Wang Ming took out his cell phone and made a call. He only said what he wanted, and didn''t say anything else. He then told me that there would be news by tomorrow morning, and told me to patiently wait for the entire night.


    The next morning, Wang Ming knocked on my door and said that the news from over there had already arrived. There are a lot of good things on that guy, and we can still earn money to spend them.


    I saw that Wang Ming did not have any good intentions, and was definitely going to make a move on him, but I am also very happy. As long as I can take revenge, I do not care about other matters.


    The two of us meticulously dressed up and went to the black market, directly going to look for the foreigner in the corner. As expected, that foreigner was still there, Wang Ming and I intentionally brought some valuable things on ourselves, so he intentionally let him see them.


    This person was also greedy. When he saw what the two of us had, he immediately rushed over and bowed as he said, "I don''t know what you two want. I have everything here, if not, I can help you change it."


    Wang Ming glanced at the foreigner and arrogantly said, "I''m really afraid that you don''t have the things that I want. However, let''s see how good the goods are first."


    As I said that, I followed Wang Ming to the stall of the foreigner. It turned out that what this guy was selling were all strange and strange things, which were extremely hard to see here.


    Wang Ming laughed, looked at a silver and said, "Tell me the price, this thing looks pretty good."


    Wang Ming looked like an expert, as he looked at the lines on it, the workmanship, and the quality, he even knocked on it lightly a few times, then nodded his head and continued: "This thing is not from your country, tell me, how much is it?"


    The other items on it have a price, but this silver item doesn''t have a price. I''m a bit curious about this item, but the two of them placed their hands into a cloth bag and started to discuss the price.


    Wang Ming took out his hand and said: "Okay, okay, if you still have this kind of thing, I will take it all. No matter how much it is, I will take it all at this price, but I only have two days.


    When the foreigner heard this, his expression changed. After a while, he said to us, "Since the two of you are able to enter here, it seems that you are also experts. I will bring you there. As long as you need me, I will do my best to satisfy you."


    Wang Ming nodded without batting an eyelid and followed the foreigner out.


    He took us to a remote place, where there was only one basement, and the foreigner asked us to go in with him, saying it was not very convenient.


    Wang Ming whispered into my ear: "Wait a while, do not recklessly make a move. He has a weakness in my hands right now."


    I was stunned for a moment, thinking back to when we were discussing the price, I think the two of them fought for a while. Seems like Wang Ming won, this is going to be a good show.


    After the three of them went down, the foreigner turned on the light. It was so bright that it made my eyes hurt, and I subconsciously closed my eyes. When I calmed down a little, I discovered Wang Ming grabbing onto the foreigner''s wrist.


    His actions looked very awkward, but I immediately understood the situation. Just as I was about to flare up, Wang Ming pulled me back and said to the foreigner: "Your cooking skills are not bad, but you''re not using the right place. Take something, don''t play any tricks in front of me."


    The foreigner took his hand away and sat down on a chair. Then he twisted the cup and one of the walls was turned over.


    Wang Ming nodded his head and looked at them one by one. He said that these were all real goods and were considered antiques, so he was very satisfied with foreigners and sat across from them.


    "The items are not bad, but if I want them all, what kind of price would you give me?" Wang Ming said lazily.


    "Not a single cent less than the previous price."


    Wang Ming stood up immediately and said loudly, "I don''t want to pay a dime today. Jiao Jun, pack everything up for me."


    How did things become like this? I hastily threw out the items from my backpack and placed them in my bag. The foreigner''s expression didn''t change at all. He continued to look at us as he leisurely sipped on his tea.


    This time, I felt that something was wrong. The fact that they dared to bring us here definitely meant that they have some tricks up their sleeves. The situation now looks like they are very confident, but I will not be soft-hearted.


    That foreigner laughed as he stood up. Clapping his hands, a few people walked in from outside and stood at the door. Wang Ming looked at him and laughed.


    After I put everything in my bag, Wang Ming sat on the chair and said, "How do you want to die, do you want to die with me?"


    "That will depend on your ability. Kill all of them first." The foreigner casually sat down.


    Wang Ming laughed, then said to the people at the back: "My name is Wang Ming, all of you can go and retrieve the money from my house, I have arranged for people to come." As he said that, he took out a piece of paper and gave it to the people.


    Those people didn''t move at all. It seemed like this move wasn''t going to work. However, Wang Ming did not care at all. He stood up, took out all of the money in his bag and said to the people behind him: "Follow me and work, or die today for me."


    The foreigner laughed and said to Wang Ming: "Looks like if you don''t die today, they won''t leave. How about you try?"


    Wang Ming laughed out loud, throwing the teacup on the ground, a few people rushed in from the outside, and pushed the people in front of them to the ground. When I saw that I had the upper hand, I kicked the foreigner''s chest.


    He loudly said, "If you want to kill me, then I''ll show you who I am. If I don''t kill you today, then I''ll give up."


    Wang Ming stopped me and told me to request for money first. If he had enough today, he would let him live, but if not, he would kill people after taking the things.


    I also feel that this is a good idea. This Wang Ming seems to have done quite a lot of bad things, but this feeling is pretty good. I couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You think you can deal with me so easily? "All of you are thinking too simply." That foreigner laughed crazily and slowly stood up from the ground. He looked towards me.


    "If you have any moves, just use them. I''m watching!" Wang Ming very naturally took off his jacket, as if he was going to personally deal with this guy.

 C20

    I suddenly felt a cold breeze from behind me, Wang Ming anxiously looked behind me, and then said to our people: "All of you stay alert, this guy has released something. Be careful, take out what you have in mind. You can take whatever you want with the money here. "


    Although the eyes of these people lit up for a moment, they could not laugh when they found out about their own situation. They did not go up to get the money, and only tied up those people.


    I have always wanted to ask Wang Ming, we have already done something to that foreigner''s body, why didn''t we just kill him, and why are we wasting time with him?


    Wang Ming seemed to understand my meaning, and whispered to me to calm down, we have invited people this time, they all want money, and we also have to earn some, so we have to extort more from them, if they die, it would be a pity.


    I nodded and said no more.


    Wang Ming sat down and shook his head: "Looks like you have learnt a lot of things here, but in front of us, these things are just too child''s play. These jade artifacts are no longer able to save your life, take out any other treasures."


    The people at the back all took out long snake skin s, and a sword like snake bone head, they started to wave in the air. After a while, they all told Wang Ming that everything had been settled.


    That foreigner''s expression changed very quickly. In the end, he kneeled before us and said that as long as we don''t kill him, we will take anything here. After that, he turned all the walls upside down, and the things on top of the walls were all over the place, and they looked pretty good.


    I punched him and said loudly, "These are things that will spare your life. How are you going to deal with me?"


    The foreigner thought for a moment, and just as he was about to speak, I kicked him in the face and tugged at his clothes. "It seems that you don''t have any sincerity in thinking about it for such a long time!"


    I quickly knocked him down onto the ground. This guy had a swollen nose and a swollen face as he said, "Stop hitting me. I have money. I''ll give it all to you. Is this enough?"


    Wang Ming walked over and smiled: "How much do you think my brother''s life is worth?"


    "It''s priceless, but my money is also limited. I''ll just give it all to you, please let me live." When the foreigner spoke, he was no longer clear. His snot and tears were all mixed together.


    After saying that, Wang Ming took out a card from his pocket, laughed and said: "I was already prepared, look, a card reader."


    After getting all the money, Wang Ming coughed and said, "I need to go to the toilet."


    This is giving me a chance to take care of this fellow. Without saying anything further, I immediately went up and gave him another beating. The sounds of crying for a father and calling for a mother rose one after another, making my heart feel a lot better.


    Unexpectedly, a dagger appeared in his hand and was placed on my neck. I wasn''t prepared in the slightest and was captured by him just like that.


    Wang Ming seemed to have heard that there were no movements inside, and so he entered. Seeing that I didn''t hold him hostage, he laughed.


    "Are you stupid? Originally, I didn''t want to kill you, but now, it seems that your life really will stay here. " As Wang Ming said that, he began to recite something.


    That foreigner seemed to have a headache as he fell to the ground. I felt that it was strange and looked at Wang Ming.


    Wang Ming pulled me to his side and laughed: "What do you think about my Tightening Spell?"


    How did it end up in Journey to the West? Is this what they do to foreigners?


    Wang Ming grabbed his clothes and said: "Kneel down, kowtow to my brother. I will let you live today, but the thing in your body will always be with you. If you harm us, I will immediately kill you."


    That foreigner tremblingly crawled in front of me and kowtowed to me. Only then did Wang Ming give up and directly returned to the courtyard with his people.


    "Are you comfortable today? Did you vent enough of your emotions? When his injury is better, you can go and fight him, but you have to be careful not to kill him." Wang Ming patted on my shoulder and started to give the money to those people.


    Those people were all very happy. They said that if they had any matters in the future, they would definitely call, and they would definitely do it well.


    Wang Ming''s power is quite strong, but for him to be living in such a big house, I really can''t figure it out. He also doesn''t need any servants to wait on him, his strength and financial resources are all things that I didn''t expect.


    Wang Ming was very happy, he gave me a cigarette and said to me: "I''ve basically settled the things here, now do you want to follow me and do it? If you don''t want to, I''ll sell those things and give you some money, you can go back and live with Qin Yue. If you want to follow me, you still have one more thing to do."


    After looking at it for a few days, Wang Ming was someone who could be trusted, even though he was generous, he would definitely not suffer a loss in terms of money. He nodded his head and said: "Alright, if there''s anything else you want to do, you can tell me right now."


    Wang Ming said that he wanted me to go back first and come back tomorrow. After being tired today, I wouldn''t be in the mood to do other things.


    "Wang Ming, why don''t we drink tonight? I''ll treat you, so that I can thank you for your help. From Jin Congwen''s matter till now, it was you who helped me." I said to Wang Ming, a little embarrassed.


    "Alright then. In the afternoon, you will go with me to sell these things. After we split the money tonight, we will go and play around." Wang Ming laughed out loud, and took out all the things he brought out and looked at them one by one.


    I suspect that Wang Ming wasn''t doing antiques, so why does he know all this?


    Wang Ming said that he had a lot of friends in the underworld, and would occasionally come into contact with these things while doing business, and slowly learn about them.


    Even though Wang Ming and I were the same age, he had experienced a lot more than me, and it wasn''t easy to do it right now. In comparison, I lived too happily, but I didn''t have any money.


    When it was almost dark, Wang Ming packed all these things and placed them on top of a pickup truck, then took me to my destination.


    I still know about this place, and it belongs to the black market, but it only sells antiques and literature, so you can''t enter anything else.


    I wasn''t present when we were discussing about how to sell things. After all, I didn''t understand all of this, and it didn''t matter to me how much I sold either. I had already given Qin Yue and me so much money previously, so I was too embarrassed to ask for more this time.


    After a few minutes, Wang Ming came out with a cheque in his hand. He placed it in my hand and said: "Drive the car, we are going to a good place to eat. I still have something to tell you."


    I glanced at the check, which seemed to say eight hundred thousand dollars. I hadn''t expected those things to sell for so much money, but I was looking forward to splitting the money.


    After arriving at a hotel, Wang Ming placed a cheque in front of me and said: "This time it''s only this much money, I''ll give you 30%, the rest are all mine, do you have any objections?"


    I thought about the fact that 30% would also amount to 200,000 yuan, so I nodded my head in agreement. The two of them casually ordered some dishes and started to eat.


    In order to express my gratitude to Wang Ming, I still asked for a bottle of white spirit wine. Just as I poured the wine, Wang Ming covered the cup with his hands: "Jiao Jun, after we finish drinking, we cannot talk about proper business, so I want to talk about it with you first."


    I was stunned for a moment, placed the alcohol on the table, and waited for Wang Ming to speak.


    "This time it looks like it''s the end, but it''s actually not. Didn''t you notice any change in Qin Yue?" Wang Ming looked at me mysteriously.


    "I really don''t have this. If you have anything, just say it, I believe in you."


    Wang Ming did not speak directly, but rather placed a small box in front of me. He said that it was given to me by the boss when he was going to sell those things, and I happened to need the things inside as well.


    How can you put away something that isn''t good for me? I curiously opened the box and looked at what was inside. I didn''t say anything for a long time because it was the skull of a snake.


    This bone looked like the bone of a little snake, and many people knew that snakes only had bones when they were very old. This kind of snake with bones when it was young was extremely difficult to find.


    That is to say, if you keep this thing by your side for a long time, your soul will slowly be sucked away by this thing and become a walking corpse without any thoughts.


    "What do you mean? Let me take it? "Do you suspect that I do not know what this thing is for?" I was unhappy on the spot, I did not give any face to Wang Ming.


    "It''s good that you know this, but I''m not letting you use it. I''m letting you give it to Qin Yue to use ¡­"


    Before Wang Ming could finish his words, I slapped the table and stood up, and said loudly: "I do not care who you give it to, this thing is harmful, how can I let you down, and use this method to deal with Qin Yue? Are you with Jin Congwen f * * king? "


    "What is this place? Can you lower your voice and let me finish speaking?" After you go back, put this thing inside Qin Yue''s pillow and don''t let him find it. " Wang Ming looked at me and said calmly.


    "What if my soul is gone? You''ll handle it? Can you find the lost soul? It''s just bullshit. I don''t think there''s a need for us to work together anymore. From now on, we''ll each go our own ways. " I walked outside.


    Wang Ming pulled my arm, and said loudly to the waiter: "Give me another room, quickly."


    I was dragged all the way into the private room. Wang Ming locked the door, poured himself a cup, and said: "This thing also needs a long time to absorb a person''s soul. You also know this, I''m putting this on hold because I want to test Qin Yue.


    "Don''t say anymore, I thank you this time. However, there is no room for discussion on this matter, I will not do such a thing." Even a single day can be harmful to a person''s soul. " If he had said that earlier, I could have told him that I wouldn''t accept it by giving it to me first.


    Wang Ming stood up, changed his seat, and sat beside me, as if he had something to say to me.

 C21

    Wang Ming smiled and said: "Alright, come and find me if you have any questions in the future. I will definitely not bring up this matter again in the future, don''t hurt our feelings.


    I lifted my wine cup and clinked it with Wang Ming''s, drinking the wine into my stomach in one gulp.


    In such a cold day, drinking some white wine is really comfortable. It''s a pity that I don''t have enough alcohol, so it''s better to drink less and delay matters.


    The two of them ate until it was late into the night before leaving, each of them taking a taxi back to their own homes. I didn''t drink much, but Wang Ming really had a lot of alcohol, he drank so much by himself, yet there wasn''t anything wrong with him at all.


    After returning home, Qin Yue had already gone to sleep. I smiled as I walked to the bedside, the matters of this period were finally over, I just need to wait for a good life in the future. After taking a bath, I got into bed.


    The next morning, I went to Wang Ming''s house. He was still sleeping on the bed, and looked very tired. I woke him up and asked him what happened yesterday, insisting that I come in the morning.


    After Wang Ming heard this, he immediately woke up from his stupor. He smacked his head and jumped off the bed. He hurriedly put on his clothes, saying that he was going to go out later and let me wait for him for a while.


    After messing around for a while, Wang Ming stopped and looked at his watch: "There''s still a bit of time, I''ll go take a shower. The people I see today are different, they are my God of Fortune. Take note of the image. "


    I looked at myself in the mirror, and realised that I did not even have a decent piece of clothes. Now that I have followed Wang Ming, I am not lacking in money, when I have time, I will go and buy a few sets of clothes for Qin Yue, but I still have to buy some.


    After waiting for a while, Wang Ming changed into a new set of clothes and came over. He looked at me and said: "Let''s go. We need to go there before noon.


    When I was buying clothes, the shops that Wang Ming brought me to are all very expensive specialty stores. I have never been to such a place, the consumption here is simply too high, it''s not something a working-class person like me can afford.


    Wang Ming said that he would pay for everything today, so I just went in to take a look. The clothes here are always worth four digits, which made my heart race, and gave me the urge to leave.


    Wang Ming took a few pieces for me to try, but he didn''t say anything and just bought them when he left.


    After changing into these clothes, my entire body felt unnatural. It wasn''t as good as my clothes, but they looked very stylish, so I didn''t mind about it and followed Wang Ming into a large hotel.


    Wang Ming brought me directly into a private room. A middle-aged man appeared in front of me, with a fat body, wearing clothes and eyes. He wore a suit and leather shoes, and on his wrist was a gold watch.


    After seeing us, he stood up and said with a smile, "Boss Wang, you''re really punctual. Sit down."


    After saying that, he looked at me and asked about my identity. Wang Ming said that he invited me to be his assistant and was an expert in this aspect.


    After the fatty finished listening, he warmly greeted me. He lit a cigarette and poured some tea for me. I really felt flattered. I had never had such treatment before.


    The fat guy went straight to the point and told us about it.


    This time, he was going to the desert to catch a snake called the Head of the Desert. It was three inches long with a triangular head and golden body.


    He also put a picture on the table for us to see.


    I''ve heard of this snake before, but I''ve never had the chance to look at it because my dad said that snakes are extremely intelligent. Not every kind of snake can catch them, especially this kind of powerful creatures.


    Wang Ming seemed to not care about it at all, without saying a word, he held the photo in his hand and played with it for a while, then threw it onto the table and began to drink his tea, as though he was waiting for something.


    I''ve never seen a scene like this before, and it''s hard to speak either.


    After a while, Fatty sighed and said, "To be honest, the operation this time is indeed very dangerous. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have called Boss Wang here."


    It turned out that not every desert had snakes, and only the places where the oasis and the desert intersected would have snakes. Not only that, there were no oases in the country, and going abroad was a long journey.


    Wang Ming slammed the table and stood up, then said to Fatty: "If it''s that simple, you just have to find an expedition team, it''s much cheaper than my price. If you were to find me, you would probably lose a lot of money, you should know what I do right?"


    Fatty took out a box from under the table and placed it on top of the table. After opening it, he found a whole box full of money.


    "Boss Wang, this is the deposit. There will be more after that, it''s not like we''re cooperating once or twice!" Fatty looked at Wang Ming and said.


    This is my first time seeing this much cash. Although Wang Ming gave me a cheque worth five hundred thousand previously, it was still far from being able to compare to the visual impact of cash. I wanted to agree on the spot.


    Wang Ming held onto my hand that was holding the money, and said to the fatty: "I told you, I won''t be able to earn all the money I need, tell me all the details of the danger this time. Also, if you want me to go, you need to give me some experts that can survive in the wild."


    Fatty slammed the table and said, "Alright, then I''ll tell you."


    Many people did not want to go there. The people who went there all knew that there were human bones everywhere, and eight out of ten people wouldn''t be able to come back. The other two were also very taboo, not even willing to mention it.


    He found out from a survivor that the causes of death were all very strange. Some of them were poisoned, some of them starved to death, some of them committed suicide, and some of them directly died in the desert.


    When Wang Ming heard this, he looked at the fatty and said, "A wild survival expert, a mercenary, and even a living map."


    The fat guy frowned, nodded his head and said, "Ok, I''ll promise you everything, but I have to get this done. I''m here to save them."


    Wang Ming did not speak, and indicated for me to take the money to leave.


    The two of them didn''t even eat. They just took the money and left.


    Wang Ming told me that this fatty is called Lee Zhiyong. He deals in all sorts of things and has an unknown background, but every time he is given a big business deal, he gives me a lot of money.


    I looked at the money in the chest and estimated that it was at least 300,000 yuan, and it was even at the deposit. I completely believed Wang Ming''s words and took the money to follow Wang Ming home.


    Wang Ming opened the box and took out all the money he had. At the very bottom, there was a piece of paper with the address and number to go to on it.


    After dialing the number written on the paper slip, Wang Ming immediately said, "I am someone that Old Wang has arranged for me. I need a wild survival expert, a mercenary, and a living map.


    Wang Ming is so proficient, it seems that this is not his first time doing such a business, I feel more at ease, at least we have experience.


    After hanging up, Wang Ming started flipping through the money. In the middle, he found a few photos, all about the snake, some about the environment there, and some dead people''s bones.


    I don''t know why, but it was a little strange to look at these pictures. But I couldn''t tell what was wrong, so I grabbed a photo from Wang Ming''s hands and sat down on a chair to read it carefully.


    Wang Ming said after a while, "Do you feel that there''s a problem with all the photos here?"


    I nodded my head and placed all the photos on the table. After carefully looking at them one by one, I discovered that they all had a common characteristic. They were all distorted and didn''t look like they were normal.


    Wang Ming also saw that it was impossible for his to have done it later. It was too obvious, unless he was a newbie, Lee Zhiyong would not use such a cheap method to make a picture. It should have been real.


    As the two were researching, three people walked in from outside. They were familiar with the place and it seemed like they had come here a long time ago. After they saw Wang Ming, they stood in a row.


    Wang Ming nodded his head: "We are old friends, I do not care what surnamed Wang said to you guys previously, but after we leave here, you guys must listen to me, this is the deposit that he gave us, three hundred thousand, give it to the three of you."


    The one that lived in the wild was called Old Black. He was very strong, tanned, and not very tall. He was very energetic.


    The mercenary was a foreigner, and the details were not clear. The code name was Henry, and he was thin and tall, with sharp eyes.


    The so called live map was an old man in his fifties with no hair on his head. Wang Ming had called him Uncle Xiang, because he was someone who had experienced countless of battles, although he didn''t look that good.


    After getting to know these people, everyone began their own preparations. The three of them quickly divided up the money and put it in a black cloth bag. Then, they took the money and left.


    "Do these people know you very well? or have done a lot of things together? " I curiously looked at Wang Ming.


    He nodded his head, signalling me not to ask too much, and went to prepare some things. He even gave me a pendant, saying that he gave it to Wang Gong earlier, and that this is also a life saving item.


    The pendant was a cross, and in the middle, there was a small bone inlaid. The shape was oval, and it was hard to tell what bone it was, but according to the trade Wang Ming made, it should be a snake''s bone.


    Wang Ming asked others to do the things that needed to be prepared, he said that he needed some time to study the pictures, and the suspicious points in the pictures should be an important breakthrough.


    We didn''t make any progress until nightfall, so we had to go to bed first, get on the plane tomorrow, and study it slowly.

 C22

    In the morning of the second day, the three of them carried a big backpack and came over. Wang Ming also took out everything he had prepared beforehand.


    Once they were on the plane, Wang Ming took out the photos and looked at them for a while before saying, "We won''t be researching them anymore. When we get there, we will naturally know.


    When they arrived, it was quite smooth and they didn''t encounter any big problems.


    After getting off the plane, we found a hotel and stayed there. We bought a lot of local maps, then began to slowly study them. We searched the internet, customized the most reasonable route, and also the local weather, customs, and even the common language.


    These things have wasted a lot of our time, about a week, we''ve been around asking around, and we need to know if there are any colleagues here, to see if those snake traders have any problems with us.


    After all the preparation was done, Wang Ming bought a very cheap car and drove himself to that oasis following the map. Old Black said that the weather here was very special, and the temperature difference was great sooner or later. Furthermore, he didn''t know when there would be a sandstorm and there wouldn''t be much food to eat.


    It''s winter here, but it''s so hot here, but if we don''t wear clothes, we''ll get sunburned. Everyone''s wearing a shirt and straw hats made from tree branches, and everyone''s carrying a few canteens. We might have been in there for a while, but water is the most important resource.


    Wang Ming and I know a little about snakes'' habits. In this kind of environment, the snake would prefer to stay in the shade or in places with water. It was a temperature-changing animal that would become active when the temperature was high and not when the temperature was low.


    Catching snakes here shouldn''t be easy. There wasn''t any place to wait. At most, they would just be looking for some big cactus in the desert. That place could still be considered a target.


    He wandered aimlessly in the desert for the whole morning without any harvest at all. He could not stand the sun any longer and did not even find a large cactus.


    Uncle Xiang looked around and said, "The environment changes very quickly here. I''ll tell you guys directly, if we go inside, we''ll probably get lost."


    As he spoke, he took out a compass, as if he was checking the direction. Then, he held the compass and said, "The magnetic field here is very chaotic. I can''t even tell the direction."


    Wang Ming sat on the sand and lit up a cigarette. He looked at his surroundings and said: "We are not in a good situation right now, and the area here is huge.


    Old Black took a look at the sun and twirled the compass in his hand, indicating that he could still distinguish the direction when there was a sun. But at night, it was hard to tell.


    Wang Ming couldn''t make a decision in a short amount of time, he took out a bag of realgar from his backpack and said, "I''ll sprinkle it on you, but before my hand can take it, he withdrew it. He said that the wind here is too ordinary, these things don''t seem to be of any use, it seems like I have to think of another way."


    I smiled and took out a few Snake Fruits from my backpack. This thing is a fatal temptation to snakes. It is said that there are nutrients required by snakes inside, so eating a Snake Fruit is more effective than eating a rabbit.


    Wang Ming looked at me and shook his head, indicating that this method won''t work. The area of this place is too big, the snake s reaction is basically only limited to a hundred meters, unless we have enough Snake Fruits or snakes within a hundred meter radius.


    Just as I said that, Henry said something was happening nearby and told us to get down. Animals were approaching.


    I threw the Snake Fruit away and laid on the ground. After a while, a snake came over. It was similar to the color of the desert, but if one didn''t look carefully, they wouldn''t be able to see it.


    Wang Ming licked his tongue in excitement. I never thought that it would be so smooth, so fast, that we would be able to find it.


    That snake was very cautious and slowly crawled towards us. It occasionally lifted its head to look at the surroundings and seemed to have sensed our presence, but that didn''t matter. It hadn''t been a day or two since we caught the snake.


    Wang Ming slowly crawled to my side and watched the snake coming towards me. When the distance was close enough, it pounced forward and grabbed towards the snake''s head. The snake was extremely fast, and dodged Wang Ming''s attack in an instant.


    Those people followed behind us, and after running for a long time, Wang Ming shouted at us from behind: "Catch them, at night it won''t be easy to find them, you must definitely catch them."


    Of course I know that. This money is so easy to earn, I definitely won''t let it go.


    Just as I was about to get my hands on it, a strong wind blew past me, causing me to be unable to see anything. I covered my eyes, fearing that the snakes would attack me, I scattered a few Realgar Powder on my body.


    When I opened my eyes, there were no traces of any snakes; it was just a stretch of boundless desert, and Wang Ming, who was by my side.


    We shook our heads in disappointment, then suddenly, Wang Ming opened his eyes wide and said: "That''s not right, where are the three people? He lost it just like that? "Are mercenaries that weak in physical strength?"


    My attention was always on the snake''s body, so I didn''t pay any attention to the person behind, but when Wang Ming said this, I reacted. I was stunned for a moment, then took out my walkie-talkie.


    When we entered the desert, Wang Ming gave us his walkie-talkie, but it seemed to be of use now. I shouted for the others, but the walkie-talkie didn''t react at all, as if it had malfunctioned.


    Wang Ming and I were so close that even his walkie-talkie could not hear my voice.


    Wang Ming threw the walkie-talkie fiercely into the sand and scolded loudly, "These bastards, that Li, your father will not be finished with you until I get back."


    After a while, Wang Ming calmed down, looked at me and said: "The two of us have to finish the mission, when we go back I want to extort Lee Zhiyong properly, maybe the sandstorm here split us up."


    After the same thing, Wang Ming and I continued to walk forward. The sun was slowly setting in the west, and both of us had run out of stamina. After sitting on the sand to rest for a while, just as I stood up, I saw a small village in front of us.


    Wang Ming was startled, then he ran towards the village with a smile on his face. He said that he had finally walked out, and that the desert wasn''t very big, so I followed Wang Ming and ran forward, wanting to quickly eat, drink some water, and find a cool place to rest.


    But after running a few steps, I stopped and called out to Wang Ming. "Don''t go over there, come back quickly."


    Wang Ming seemed to have been woken up by me, as he shook his head and looked ahead of him carefully, then stopped and slowly backed off. I went over to pull Wang Ming up, and he said while trembling: "Mirage, definitely is, cannot go over, cannot."


    Wasn''t this performance a bit too excessive? Even if it was a mirage, such a huge reaction? Was he at a disadvantage in the past? "Or some other master?


    I pulled Wang Ming to sit down, and poured all the water in the water bottle onto his head. He glanced at me, and smiled. "Thank you, I''m fine now.


    After walking for another hour, I finally saw a dilapidated house with only two walls and no roof, but it was better than nothing. I supported Wang Ming and went inside to rest for a bit.


    I looked outside and said, "If the two of us want to go out, we need to find food and water. At most, we can last until tomorrow night."


    Wang Ming laughed and took out a phone from his bag. He said that it was a satellite phone, he was afraid that he would encounter such a situation, and was already prepared.


    After the call connected, Wang Ming told the people on the other side of the phone where he met with himself, and had them pinpoint his location.


    After Wang Ming hung up the phone, he stood up with me. He said that as long as we walked forward five thousand meters, we would be able to leave the desert, but we had to ensure that we walked along a side line.


    The moment I came out, I saw a snake on the ground. It looked like it was resting in a dark and cool place, as though it didn''t feel our presence. I opened my eyes wide as I looked at Wang Ming.


    Wang Ming and I hurriedly stood on top of the wall, and observed the situation below. There was no way we would be attacked by the snake here, and the color of the wall was very different from the snake''s, so it would be seen right away.


    After standing on the wall for a while, without finding the snake, Wang Ming and I jumped down. Wang Ming said, "This snake''s habits are very strange, it seems to be very hard to catch, we let it escape both times. It seems that we need to plan for the next time."


    I didn''t say anything, but I kept having the feeling that the snake was still in the vicinity. In such a hot weather, I must be resting here, but Wang Ming didn''t believe me and said that he wanted to leave the desert before nightfall to see if there was anyone on that side that could help us.


    They followed Wang Ming and walked straight ahead. When it was almost dark, we finally walked out of the desert and saw the real village. However, we had to pass through a forest.


    Just as I reached the front of the forest, I saw the bones inside. I glared and said, "Don''t go over there. Look over there. So many people died here. We probably won''t be able to get over."


    Wang Ming stopped in his tracks, grabbed a handful of sand, and threw it inside. He didn''t react at all, as if he was completely safe.


    "This should be where the photos are. Let''s take a look first and compare them. Don''t worry." I took out the photo and the two of them studied it for a while.

 C23

    I took out the pictures and shared a few with Wang Ming. I realised that there was no distortion here, only in the pictures, and every corner was the same, this photo should be from a few months ago, could it be that there wasn''t any change in this place during these few months?


    Wang Ming looked at the photo for a while, then took a step forward. I grabbed his arm, letting him see the terrain clearly before entering. After saying that, I took out a lighter from my backpack and threw it inside.


    After a while, the lighter seemed to slowly sink into the ground. It was almost the same as the swamp.


    Wang Ming picked up a handful of soil from the ground and rubbed it with his hand a few times, then said that the quality of the soil here was very good, there were a lot of nutrients inside, and the humidity was very high, the plants here should die.


    I don''t understand. If the soil is so good as I said, why do you say that plants die here?


    Wang Ming explained that this place was very strange. The more fertile and moist the land was, the more plants would die, because there was too much nutrients and plenty of water.


    Moreover, there is a desert behind us, and the water here is so abundant. It''s obviously not normal water, but someone has tampered with it. This road is the only way to enter the village, which means that there are experts in the village.


    "What kind of expert?" "Botany?" I asked in confusion.


    "Why do you look like a newcomer? "You don''t even understand this?" Wang Ming complained a little before he started to explain.


    There wouldn''t be much water in this place. Even if there was water here every day, it wouldn''t be this wet. There was only one possibility: there were a lot of corpses down here, so the Yin energy was strong enough to gather the water.


    I was stunned for a moment, and looked at Wang Ming, as if I understood, that this was a place for keeping corpses, using corpses to maintain the water, corpses can even be used to harm people.


    If that''s the case, then it would be difficult for us to enter the village, and we even have to capture a snake. This is almost impossible, those people who died in the forest must have been poisoned by corpse poison.


    If one was poisoned by the corpse poison at night, it was very likely that they would see the thing they feared the most. This would explain why these people died in such strange states.


    Wang Ming smiled, then placed the little snake he brought with him into the forest. It said that it was looking for a way for us, the snake has its own intelligence, it will not go to dangerous places, thus its way here is basically safe.


    The snake crawled around in the forest for awhile, before stopping in the middle of the forest. After looking around for a while, it returned back to its original route. Wang Ming shook his head and placed the snake back into his backpack.


    "This place doesn''t seem to have a safe path, but those villagers are definitely going to go in. We should look for another way." After Wang Ming finished speaking, he walked along the edge of the forest.


    But the more I walked, the more I felt that something was wrong, because the desert was much more serious than before, the trees in the sand were alive, the sand was also moist, and I felt that all of this was inconceivable.


    Wang Ming stopped in the middle of an open area. He said that the sun had already set and that he had to hurry. If it was night time, this place would be even more dangerous.


    By the time it was pitch dark, we still hadn''t found the way to enter the village. I got anxious and asked if there was any way to deal with the corpse rearing grounds.


    Wang Ming thought for a while, took out a military blade, took a deep breath and said: "I have never encountered such a situation before, I can only try."


    I also didn''t know what Wang Ming was going to do, so I just followed him. When I came across a few trees that were slightly larger than the others, Wang Ming started to use his blade to chop down the branches that were bigger, and even asked me for help.


    When they were done, Wang Ming tied the branches together with a rope. He thought that the corpse rearing ground was like a swamp, but if the wood could float, then as long as we were fast enough, we should be able to pass.


    "You mean what we''re making now is a boat?" I stared at Wang Ming, feeling that it was a little ridiculous.


    Wang Ming said roughly what I said. If I have any other ideas, I can say it to everyone and they can study it together.


    I didn''t have any other choice. I had only heard of the corpse rearing grounds and I thought that it would be impossible for me to encounter such a thing in my entire life. I didn''t expect that I would encounter a foreign corpse rearing site.


    While we chatted, Wang Ming and I had already finished our work on the so-called boat. We were running on the ground while pushing this wooden guy forward, and when we felt that we couldn''t run anymore, we would climb up, and forcefully push the tree behind us to allow this boat to move forward.


    When we were in the middle, our boat started to sink slowly. I pushed at the tree beside me anxiously, Wang Ming told me not to be nervous.


    Suddenly, I felt a chill behind my back. This familiar feeling made me stop what I was doing and subconsciously glance behind me.


    Apart from the tree, there were only a few people''s bones. Nothing else was found, and there was a feeling of movement above me. I looked up, but there was still nothing.


    Wang Ming stared at me and said: "Hurry, with how you are, both of us will die here. Don''t take off your gloves, there might be corpse poison on this tree."


    Am I the only one who felt the aura?


    I raised my head again to look at the sky, and it seemed that there was a black shadow above my head. I shouted loudly, and pointed to the sky for Wang Ming to see, but Wang Ming said loudly, "Don''t worry about anything now, it''s just a tree that''s trying to confuse you!"


    But the feeling around me was very obvious, just like how it was for Jin Congwen who was by my side. Goosebumps were all over my body, my legs also felt cold, I looked, it was my feet inside the viscous liquid, Wang Ming patted on my head, telling me to climb onto the tree, this boat couldn''t handle the two of us.


    With that, Wang Ming climbed onto the nearest tree and I followed along.


    "Wang Ming, do you feel anything here?"


    Wang Ming nodded his head and said: "This is a body rearing area, there are some things that is normal. Be careful, I already knew about it."


    The two of them found a branch and sat down. We started to slowly collect new branches. I looked under the tree and found that the liquid seemed to be moving. Ripples also appeared.


    And with the sound of the wind, could it be that the wind had caused this liquid to react? I climbed onto a lower branch and observed.


    Wang Ming told me not to care about that, I will die here soon.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I felt the tree start to shake as well. If the wind was blowing, it wouldn''t have made such a big noise, because I didn''t think the wind was that strong at all.


    Wang Ming looked at me and said, "Quickly, jump down."


    This is a swamp, Wang Ming jumped down right after he finished speaking, completely ignoring me.


    As I watched his body slowly sink, Wang Ming decisively grabbed onto a tree and threw the rope away. He went around a tree branch and tied himself up, preventing himself from sinking any further.


    I followed his example, but once I went down, I felt that this thing was as dense as water and was able to swim. I put down the rope a little longer and swam a little further forward.


    After Wang Ming saw this, he also started to swim like me. As soon as the two of them met, someone below me seemed to pull on my leg, causing me to be unable to move.


    Wang Ming hurriedly released the snakes in his backpack, then scattered a few Realgar Powder around the two of us. His speed was extremely fast, almost in the blink of an eye.


    Just as my neck was about to enter the liquid, my feet stopped feeling. Wang Ming shouted loudly, and quickly swam to the shore.


    The two swam to the shore of the village. They were already exhausted. Lying on the ground, they laughed.


    Wang Ming stood up, looked at the village and said: "Let''s go, we should all be covered in corpse poison, the plants here should be beneficial to our corpse poison, let''s go and find them."


    I am a snake trader, although I know some things, I don''t understand them at all. I pulled Wang Ming and asked him a few questions.


    Wang Ming said that as long as he moved slightly slower, the two of us would be pulled in and drowned, and the bones would float up, turning into the bones that we had seen before.


    "Then what was that thing that pulled our feet?" This is my most relevant question.


    Wang Ming said that he was not sure either, it should be something like a ghost. He was too nervous just now and did not feel it carefully, only concerned with escaping, but the liquid here, is mixed with a large amount of corpse poison, some preservatives, and even all kinds of poison. We just touched it on our skin, it''s not a big problem.


    After hearing this, I felt a burst of fear and hurried forward a few steps, away from the place.


    After walking a few steps, all the lights in the village suddenly lit up. Wang Ming and I were a little surprised, and looked around vigilantly.


    We took a few steps forward and saw that everyone in the house had come out. They were all walking towards us with weapons in their hands.


    Wang Ming said that no matter what these people did, they would not fight back. After they have the chance to exchange pointers, they will say that even if we fight back, we will not win.


    I closed my eyes and waited for the men to come after me.


    But what I was thinking did not happen. I heard Wang Ming conversing with those people using his fluent English, and it seemed like everything was going smoothly.


    Wang Ming told me that they were questioning Wang Ming, asking him about his origins, and they had to know the reason why they were here.


    Looks like things aren''t as simple as I thought. Wang Ming''s reply were obviously not satisfied, as he picked up the weapon in his hand.


    I took a few steps back to see if there were any usable weapons around me so I could temporarily defend myself against these people. However, Wang Ming walked forward and began to chatter with these people.


    A person walked out from the back of the crowd. He looked at us with a face full of suspicion and did some weird things, Wang Ming told me that those people wanted to capture us, and advised us not to resist.

 C24

    I nodded and followed the group into the village. I looked around, like a native of a television show, and saw that the houses were very backward and made of wood.


    After bringing us to a room, a person walked out. He looked very similar to us, I looked at Wang Ming and asked, "Does this person speak Chinese, do you want to try?"


    Before we could speak, he spoke to us in Mandarin.


    The two of them conversed for a bit, and Wang Ming told me that this person was not simple, that the corpse rearing grounds outside could actually be made by him, and that the Qi on his body was very special, I had to be careful.


    Wang Ming and I were brought to different rooms, and then the one who speaks Chinese came over to ask me a bunch of questions, which were basically to tell me the purpose of this place.


    I didn''t try to hide anything from him and explained the matter to him. That person seemed to be very interested in me and asked if I had a deep understanding of snakes. I nodded my head but didn''t say anything.


    He brought Wang Ming to this room and proudly said: "This time, I''ll let you all go, but I have a friend here who got bitten by a snake in the desert, this place is very backward and has no serum, we can only temporarily control the spread of the venom, but we can''t save his life, if you can save him, I can help you guys catch the snake, what about it!"


    After Wang Ming heard this, he frowned, he said that there was nothing in this place, it would be difficult to make a meal out of it.


    The man told us to go first and then to make a decision. It would be good if there was a way, at least with hope.


    There was no room for resistance at all as they brought us directly to a very remote room.


    As soon as I entered, I smelled a strong scent. I couldn''t tell what was going on, but I felt uncomfortable.


    There was a very skinny young man lying on the bed. His face was pale and his expression serene. There were a few people standing around him, probably serving this person.


    After Wang Ming saw it, he immediately walked over. Placing his right hand on the man''s chin, he moved his head to the left and right, carefully examining the skinny man''s neck, then picked up his hand and looked at his fingernails.


    These were the simplest methods to understand snake venom, and also the fastest way to determine if this person could be saved. If the skin on the neck and fingernails turned green, even if there was serum on them, they would still die.


    Wang Ming''s face did not look good, he took off the skinny guy''s shoes, and pressed his toes a few times. He shook his head, and then walked in front of us in embarrassment.


    "The chances aren''t high. This poison has been poisoned for a long time. I don''t have much confidence."


    "Men, bring the snake that they want!"


    Hearing that, Wang Ming pulled me to the side, and said that the poison in that person''s body was very strong, and there was a way, but if it was successful, I would live, and if it wasn''t successful, I would die, very risky, and my success rate was only 40%.


    This is simply gambling. If I fail, then it would be three people who would die, making my life a wager as well. Both of us are hesitant because of this.


    When the snake was brought over, Wang Ming''s eyes lit up. He smiled as he walked in front of the snake and compared the photos with them, then said to them, "I''ll save this person, I''ll save him."


    I went over to pull on Wang Ming''s clothes and said: "Are you crazy? If you don''t make things worse, we might all die."


    Wang Ming was still looking at the snake, telling me not to be anxious, even if we don''t save him, we will die, why don''t we use this 40% confidence to fight? At least, we still have a chance.


    After that, Wang Ming dragged me outside to tell those people that it was to discuss a way to save the person, and that I could not let anyone else come over.


    After coming out, I immediately asked Wang Ming what was going on and how he was going to save him.


    Wang Ming took out a snake from his backpack and said: "My snakes are all gone, and yours seems to be. Let''s ask them for some more and use poison on them later."


    It''s not that I''m afraid, it''s that the success rate of this method is extremely low. If our poison was strong, then that person would have been even more poisoned. If it was weak, then that person might have been heavy with two poisons.


    Seeing me not saying a word, Wang Ming also became silent, as if he was waiting for my answer.


    "Do you think that person was the one who raised the corpse? If so, can we ask him about that first?" The reason why I said those words was to stall for time and to think about what would happen in the future. Even if I can''t do it properly, I have to think of a way out.


    Wang Ming sneered, and said that I still hadn''t achieved any results, but to think of it, my thinking was too unrealistic. Right now, there are two paths, one is to continue healing, the other is to run, but the consequences of failure are both death.


    I gritted my teeth and nodded towards Wang Ming: "Let''s go all out, even if we live, we can still get a snake."


    After the decision was made, the two of them went in to find those people and explained the method. At first, there was a lot of opposition, but our lives were also tied to the victims'', so they decided to give it a try.


    When everything was settled, Wang Ming told me that the person who was poisoned should have a very high position in the village. Everyone respected him and many people opposed him, so Wang Ming did not believe that the entire village''s people were related to him.


    I don''t care about those. Regardless of his identity, he might just die here. I don''t care about his affairs, I can just make a move on him.


    The two of them brought in a lot of snakes that we are familiar with, because we know how large the poison is. We know what the ratio of the venom is and we don''t even look at those we aren''t familiar with.


    The dosage and toxicity are both very important. In a bit of time, we need to check the body of that poisoned person to see how deep the poison is in his body.


    In the end, the two of them were exhausted and sat on the ground to rest for a long time. Only then did they place the snake venom next to the poisoned person.


    In the village, we found the syringe and injected the venom directly into the body of the person. This way, the detoxification speed would be faster and the reaction of the two venoms would be more intuitive.


    Not long later, that person''s body began to tremble violently on the bed. His eyes widened as his body turned purple.


    This was not a good situation. It seemed like he was going to die. The poison was clearly much deeper. It seemed like there was a problem with the ratio.


    Wang Ming held onto my clothes, and softly said. "Don''t be nervous, we have to see this to the end, and this is only the beginning."


    I didn''t even dare to look and directly closed my eyes and ran out. There were a few people following behind me, but they didn''t do anything to me. It was probably because they were afraid that I would run away.


    Outside, he still couldn''t calm down. This is the first time Wang Ming and I have made a business deal, if we just die like this, that would be really unfair.


    Wang Ming slowly came out of the room, and smiled bitterly at me. I knew in my heart that I had to run, so I quickly observed my surroundings and the people around me.


    But Wang Ming just directly pounced on me, shook my body and said: "We''ve succeeded, succeeded, he''s alive!"


    I felt that Wang Ming was deceiving me, so I walked over to his side and quietly said. "Speak, are we going to just fight straight away, or do you have any plans?"


    Wang Ming looked at me like I was an idiot and brought me into the room. The person who was poisoned actually sat up, and although he looked weak, he was clearly alive.


    I went over to check his body and found that there was still some poison in his body, but it wasn''t fatal. As time passed, the poison would slowly dissipate.


    The poisoned person kneeled on the ground, thanking us and introducing himself, saying that it was the village manager, Carter. He also heard from the people in the village that we were involved in some things, so the snake will give it to us.


    I heaved a sigh of relief, but all of this was finally done. I picked up the snake and observed it for a while before Wang Ming wrapped his arm around my shoulders and said: "We''ve spent quite a bit of money this time, but after we return, I''ll need to properly ask Lee Zhiyong and the others what''s going on."


    The person who was previously very fierce towards us is now kind. Looks like I can ask myself some questions.


    The corpse farm outside is passed down from generation to generation, just like how we used to have a moat, they just maintain it for a while, but they don''t know what''s inside, they only know that it can protect the village from outsiders.


    The people here all came from different countries and their words were very complicated. As long as they were able to come here, the village would accept them into their village. Many people with ill intentions would die even if they came here.


    Wang Ming nodded, saying that if we fell in there before, would we be poisoned?


    Carter took a small bottle and said that the inside of the bottle was used to treat injuries. It had a very special effect on the poison in the water outside.


    Now our situation does not tell us whether we have been poisoned or not. When the body reacts, we will drink from the bottle.


    The villagers were passionately thinking of letting us stay, but Wang Ming said that he still had something important to do, so the next time he comes, he''ll stay here for a while. He hoped that Carter wouldn''t reject him.


    Actually, I am very clear on Wang Ming''s intentions, that guy''s character is not very good, he must have gone back to settle the score with Lee Zhiyong that fellow, the originally easy to earn money, was tampered with and almost died here.


    There is an underground tunnel that leads directly through the forest and into the desert. We have to remember this place, we can just go in from here the next time we come.


    When he returned, it was rather smooth and he did not encounter any major accidents.


    Once Wang Ming returned, he immediately brought me to find Lee Zhiyong. Furthermore, he rushed to Lee Zhiyong''s house, and didn''t even make a phone call.


    Now, Wang Ming wants to kill him. But we can''t figure out what exactly happened, whether those three people went missing, or did they leave us behind on purpose. Everything requires Lee Zhiyong to be able to answer.

 C25

    Wang Ming brought me to Lee Zhiyong''s home, but there was only his wife and son there, and Lee Zhiyong wasn''t there.


    Wang Ming did not care about all that, he just slapped the table and asked for people. He did not even give Lee Zhiyong a phone call and fiercely said to Lee Zhiyong''s wife: "Hurry and call him, tell him that you and your son have been kidnapped. Get him to come back quickly."


    Lee Zhiyong''s wife shakily called Lee Zhiyong, who sat on the sofa and sent the mother and son pair back to their room.


    After about half an hour, Lee Zhiyong returned. When he saw Wang Ming and I, his expression immediately changed.


    "What is it? Boss Wang wants to kidnap my wife and children? "They really have quite the guts!" Lee Zhiyong glared fiercely at both of us.


    Without saying a word, Wang Ming went over and directly grabbed Lee Zhiyong''s clothes, and asked him what was going on with those few people.


    Lee Zhiyong pushed Wang Ming away, saying that he did not know what he was talking about, and that those few people had worked with Wang Ming many times. Even if Lee Zhiyong wanted to do something, he could not let them disappear together, and that snake was very important to him.


    Wang Ming heavily threw the snake onto the table, patted Lee Zhiyong''s chest and said: "Let me tell you, if you want to harm this daddy, you need to train for a few more years. Now, take the money."


    Lee Zhiyong entered the room and took out a box of money, opening it for me, Wang Ming said that it would be five hundred thousand and there would be more after that, but he still had to explain everything clearly.


    Wang Ming sat down quietly and took out his phone. He pressed a number and whispered to me: "Go out and call this number. Tell him to come over later."


    After I went out, I called them, but didn''t say anything tomorrow. After waiting for a long time, I told them the address of Lee Zhiyong''s home, but they still didn''t speak. I just hung up the phone.


    After going back, I told Wang Ming about the situation. He only nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Lee Zhiyong took out his phone, called Laohei and the mercenary, but none of them answered. As for the legendary live map, no one answered the phone. These calls were made in front of our faces, and Wang Ming knew the numbers as well.


    This time, Wang Ming''s face did not look good. After thinking for a while, he said that he wanted to investigate this matter when he got back.


    Lee Zhiyong stopped Wang Ming and said that he would greet him if he found those three people. Lee Zhiyong also wanted to know what exactly happened that day.


    I followed Wang Ming back to the courtyard house and found a few people. I sent down the photos of those three people, saying that I would quickly find their whereabouts, find them and get a good reward. Furthermore, I would be able to work under Wang Ming in the future.


    Looking at Wang Ming''s actions, wasn''t it a little too exaggerated? Since he''s already back, why bother so much about it? At most, just don''t work with Lee Zhiyong in the future.


    When everyone had left, Wang Ming gave me the five hundred thousand, saying that it was for this time''s money, and I didn''t have a single cent of the remaining one million.


    I trembled a little as I held onto the box, it was the first time I earned so much money, and in such a short period of time, I excitedly hugged the box, and smiled at Wang Ming.


    Wang Ming told me to go back first. He would call me when he has something to do, I will rest for a few days.


    I happily took the money and left. Halfway there, I called Qin Yue and told him to bring her bank card out.


    Qin Yue quickly arrived at the agreed location. Seeing me take out so much money, she was a little dumbfounded. She looked at the money again and again and was surprised for a long time before depositing it in the bank.


    "Qin Yue, let''s find another place to stay. It''s entirely possible to live in the city center, even if you can''t afford to buy it now, it''s fine to rent it. At least the city center is a little more convenient, and not too far away from Wang Ming." I held Qin Yue''s hand and strolled around the shopping mall.


    Qin Yue nodded, it''s enough to just listen to me on these matters.


    The two of them wandered around for an entire day. Qin Yue always said that she was tired, that she wanted to sleep, and when she bought things, she was also absent-minded. She was always dozing off.


    Once she returned home, Qin Yue took a bath and then directly went into bed.


    I looked at Qin Yue and I felt that it was a little strange. I shouldn''t have gone to bed so early, could it be that I didn''t get enough sleep last night?


    Without thinking too much, I also took a bath and went under the blanket.


    Qin Yue was wearing a pair of thin silk pajamas today.


    Qin Yue''s body also started to twist. Accompanied by my movements, the two of us kissed each other ¡­


    On the morning of the second day, Qin Yue refused to get up. She said that she still wanted to sleep and only woke up at noon.


    I asked her if she was sick, which was too drowsy, but Qin Yue said that it had always been like this for the past few days. She also went to the hospital to check, and the doctor said that there wasn''t anything wrong with it.


    He casually ordered some takeout food. Since he wanted to sleep, he might as well let her sleep for a while longer.


    After Qin Yue woke up, I discovered that Qin Yue seemed to have lost some weight. She wore more clothes in the middle of winter, so I couldn''t see anything.


    After Qin Yue had washed herself, the two of them ate together. I asked Qin Yue what had happened in this period of time.


    After looking at Qin Yue in the mirror for a while, I said that nothing had happened and that everything was fine. Other than having more sleep, everything else was normal and there were even more meals than before.


    Since that''s the case, I don''t want to ask anymore. In the afternoon, I directly brought Qin Yue to the hospital to have a thorough check-up. The doctor said that his body is very healthy and there is nothing wrong with it.


    I brought Qin Yue and played until night, and at around 8 PM, Qin Yue said that she was tired, I wanted to sleep, I felt that it was weird, but I still sent her back, and then I went to find Wang Ming.


    Because I remembered that Wang Ming placed the snake head''s bones inside Qin Yue''s pillow, I wanted to ask if he knew about Qin Yue''s situation.


    When Wang Ming saw me coming over, he immediately told me to drink some wine, saying that it was cold in the middle of winter, so I would drink some wine to warm my body.


    After drinking a cup, I explained everything to Wang Ming. Wang Ming shook his head and said that he was not sure about Qin Yue''s situation, if nothing happened to him after such a long time, she should be fine in the future.


    Wang Ming said that he would just put the bone inside Qin Yue''s pillow and give it a try!


    I refused again, saying I was looking at the situation.


    The two of them drank until very late before leaving. Wang Ming told me to be absolutely careful with Qin Yue''s body, and to not be too obvious about it, and to not cause any pressure in Qin Yue''s heart.


    I nodded, and got Wang Ming to find me a house nearby, if he wants to rent it, we can live together. Wang Ming smiled, and said that he would settle it tomorrow, and that it would be fine if I go back and prepare the things.


    In the middle of the night, when I returned to the rented room, I saw Qin Yue sleeping while rolling up a cup on the floor.


    I went over to call Qin Yue, and she slowly woke up. She was surprised to find that she was lying on the floor, and said that her sleeping condition was probably not good, so she fell to the ground. She skillfully got out from under the blanket and went to sleep.


    I haven''t slept the entire night, I just want to see what exactly is going on with Qin Yue.


    When it was about three o''clock, Qin Yue''s sleeping posture changed, she was curled up with his head on her knees, trying to get his head close to her chest, this posture looked really strange.


    I wanted to go up and let Qin Yue change his position to sleep, but when Qin Yue fell asleep again, she changed into this position again. I''m a little worried, could it be that I''ve encountered something unclean again?


    He sat on the sofa in the living room and thought about how Qin Yue had slept earlier. Thinking about it now, the gap was really huge.


    Suddenly, I heard a ''bang''. I quickly ran into the bedroom and realised that Qin Yue had rolled up the blanket and fallen asleep on the floor.


    No reaction from falling out of bed? If it was a normal person, they would probably wake up from the fall. Even if they woke up, they should have changed their position. Wasn''t this face cold on the floor?


    Thus, I didn''t go call Qin Yue and instead watched him sleep. In the morning, Qin Yue didn''t move an inch and her breathing was very steady. When the sun shined on his face, Qin Yue made a very comfortable expression and rubbed his face against the blanket.


    There must be something wrong with this, I should ask Wang Ming.


    I woke Qin Yue up and said I would bring him to see Wang Ming to see if there was anything wrong with him. But Qin Yue said that she hated Wang Ming''s house and did not want to go there.


    Wang Ming also told me not to pressure Qin Yue, so I didn''t argue with him anymore. During the day, I went to look for Wang Ming by myself.


    When I entered Wang Ming''s house, I saw that there were a few other people there. Seems like I didn''t come at the right time, it was very awkward, and I told Wang Ming to wait for me in the room over there, and told him to busy himself to go find me.


    He came to the room that Wang Ming had arranged for me by himself, and anxiously waited for Wang Ming''s arrival.


    When it was just past one in the afternoon, Wang Ming came over. He looked very excited, he patted me on the shoulder and said: "This time, it''s a good deal to earn big money. Just the two of us will go there and not find anyone else.


    I absentmindedly nodded, and thought about what happened last night. When I opened my mouth, I immediately told Wang Ming about Qin Yue, but Wang Ming didn''t seem to be very interested, and even wanted to look at this matter, since the symptoms were not very obvious. Furthermore, Qin Yue himself didn''t know what would happen, but if she had a burden in her heart, then something might happen.


    Besides, I should earn more money now. I will buy a house here in the future, and when I get married, I will also have a new house.


    had been completely lost, so he did not talk about Qin Yue for the time being. Instead, he asked Wang Ming what kind of deal he was selling and how much he was earning. How long? Where?


    Wang Ming seemed a little annoyed by my question. He waved his hand to signal me to stop, saying that he would tell me to stay here for the night, and that he would like to meet someone there.


    As he said that, Wang Ming gave me 10,000 yuan. He said that he would use it for dinner tonight, and if he gets drunk, I will just give him the money.


    I held the money and thought, "What kind of big shot would want to eat a meal worth ten thousand yuan?" I looked at Wang Ming and kept the money in my pocket, saying that I would like to take a look at Qin Yue and come over at night.

 C26

    After greeting Wang Ming, I returned. I found that Qin Yue was sleeping again, but didn''t sleep on the floor this time, it was on the bed. I touched Qin Yue''s hair and woke her up.


    I told Qin Yue that I would be out with him for a while, and estimated that it would take a while for him to give me a call. She left all her money at her place, and also prepared to move out this afternoon to stay near Wang Ming''s home.


    Qin Yue nodded her head, she was unhappy, there were still tears in her eyes.


    I placed my hand on Qin Yue''s face, telling her that after she earns enough money, she would not need to do this work anymore. In the future, she would just have to buy a house and start a small business, that would be enough for us to live.


    Qin Yue lifted her head and smiled as she held my hand and told me to come back early.


    In the afternoon, we moved to Wang Ming''s house. It only took us ten minutes to walk.


    Qin Yue is also very satisfied with the environment here, I think that it''s not bad, and Wang Ming even paid a year''s rent.


    When night fell, I came to Wang Ming''s house. He had already changed his clothes, and said that this time, it was still Lee Zhiyong, that fellow, who said that there was a trade here, but he didn''t actually say that it was other people who had connected the lines in the middle of the room. Wang Ming only found out about it in the afternoon.


    Wang Ming called Lee Zhiyong and set up a meeting place.


    The two of them were quite polite when we met. It was as though they had forgotten what happened last time. I was stunned as I watched from the side. There really isn''t an eternal friend, only eternal benefits.


    Lee Zhiyong pulled me down to a seat and poured me a cup of wine. He said that he didn''t expect that this time we would still be invited, and that he hadn''t finished what he had done last time, so he hoped that this time''s cooperation wouldn''t be affected.


    Wang Ming laughed sinisterly, fiddling with the blanket in his hand, he said: "As long as the money is in place, I do not care about those things, since we have already found someone to investigate, when the time comes, we will settle our scores."


    Lee Zhiyong did not care, he said that he had not done anything yet, and was not afraid of Wang Ming going to investigate either. The most important thing was that this collaboration, had to be settled as soon as possible.


    I looked at Wang Ming, he seemed a little unhappy, maybe because he is still brooding over what happened last time. But Lee Zhiyong is a veteran of the mall, he hasn''t even mentioned it yet, he just took out another sum of money and placed it on the table.


    Wang Ming looked at it and nodded his head in satisfaction, telling me to keep the money.


    Lee Zhiyong said that the mission this time was a bit simpler than the previous one, so there was naturally less money to be paid. There was a total of eight hundred thousand dollars left over, but he still had to risk his life.


    Wang Ming pushed the money back. He said that he had to clarify the matter first, if he was going to risk his life, this amount of money was not enough.


    Lee Zhiyong glanced at the money, rubbed his chin and thought for a while, then pushed the money back. He said that he had to go this time, and there was already no time to look for other people, as long as we were serious, this would definitely not be a problem.


    Regardless of whether we agree to it or not, Lee Zhiyong will begin to talk about what happened this time.


    Outside Beijing, there was a remote mountain village where most of the families were poor and it was difficult to eat water. There was only one well in the village, and it had always been peaceful, but a while ago, a snake had gone there to prevent people from going to the well to fetch water.


    The villagers were very scared and did not dare to go fetch water, so they went to the mountain to get some mountain spring water to drink. However, as time passed, the villagers became a bit impatient, as it was too inconvenient, and every time they brought home a few, they would go there every day to waste a lot of time.


    The villagers found some mages and other stuff to play with for a long time, but the snake didn''t leave. Furthermore, it was usually afraid of things that snakes usually feared, so it was very difficult to deal with them.


    "We''re all in this business. Why do you say it''s dangerous?" Wang Ming frowned and asked Lee Zhiyong.


    Lee Zhiyong thought for a while and said that the people who wanted to drive the snake away or kill it had all died by the well.


    This money wasn''t given to him by the villagers. It was given to him by a man who did scientific research. He wanted to find someone to bring the snake back so that he could study the differences between the two.


    It was said that it was five meters long and as thick as a person''s waist. He had never seen this snake eat before, or to be more accurate, it only ate at night, no one in the village had ever seen it.


    Also, all snakes had to hibernate. At this time of the year, the other snakes had already hibernated, but this one was in good spirits and didn''t have the slightest intention of hibernating. It just stayed by the well.


    After Wang Ming finished listening, he paced back and forth in the private room. He was frowning, when he suddenly raised his head and asked me, "Have you seen a snake that does not hibernate?"


    Actually, snake hibernation was due to the cold weather. As long as the temperature was suitable, snake would not go to hibernate and stay awake. However, the weather was the same near Beijing. Even if the temperature was high, it was only one or two degrees.


    Wang Ming picked up the money and told Lee Zhiyong that he would go take a look during this period of time, but it was not guaranteed that he would succeed.


    Without caring about the attitude from the other side, Wang Ming took the money and left with me.


    On the way back, Wang Ming said that there were a few things that he had to do after he returned.


    First of all, go back and check which kind of snake didn''t hibernate, and it had to be four or five meters long.


    Second, check out the natural environment, temperature and humidity, as well as the ecological environment of the village.


    Third, make a list of all the large snakes that grow near the water''s edge. Compare them with photos to see which one is most likely to be the one that won''t miss even hibernation.


    After returning, he searched through Wang Ming''s house for information for an entire night, including Wang Ming''s family''s books and the information on the internet. He even called his peers to ask and took out similar cases in the past.


    The two of them did not sleep the whole night, but in the end, they came to a conclusion, the spotted snake.


    This kind of snake should be living in the south of the river, basically only half a meter long, but after some crosses, there would be some special situations. Also, this type of snake liked water very much, so the chances of hibernation were very small, unless it was very cold.


    Snakes hibernate for the next year to reproduce, but the rate of reproduction is very low, so the impact will be small.


    The environment of that village was not suitable for this kind of snake to grow in. In the cold winter, the wells would freeze and the trees would die.


    There were indeed similar situations when he was looking for a case, but he had never found any where these snakes took the initiative to attack people, unless there was a special time when these snakes would occupy the wells of the dead and eat their corpses.


    This was the only explanation he could come up with. However, why did he stay there for so long when there was not even enough food for one person?


    In the end, the two of them still did not come to a good conclusion. Wang Ming decided to go over and take a look first, not to alert them, and observe from the sidelines for a few days.


    As they were closer this time, they did not bring many things with them. They only brought some tools to catch snakes, as well as some to ward off evil.


    The two of them slept for a while, and after lunch, they set off. First, they went to Lee Zhiyong''s place and asked for a copy of the map there, and got Lee Zhiyong to send a driver.


    The road is too narrow. Wang Ming and I could only walk into the village and let the driver drive us back.


    The moment we entered the village, Wang Ming looked around. He must have been looking at the environment here, and I started to look around as well, only to realize that there wasn''t any suitable place for snakes to live in. What exactly was Wang Ming looking at?


    Wang Ming said that the place is indeed not suitable for snakes to live, but there must be a reason behind for the snakes to be here. We cannot let go of any place, and after entering, we need to ask the people in the village about their situation, and also ask them about what happened previously.


    I followed Wang Ming not too far away and saw the only well in the village. There were no snakes nearby, but there were traces of snakes crawling past them. After Wang Ming saw the well, he attempted to get closer to it.


    I pulled on Wang Ming''s arm and said, "Let''s first clarify the situation first before talking about it. Right now we''re in danger, if the snake were to run out, we won''t even have a chance to escape."


    Wang Ming nodded and followed me into the village.


    Arriving at a household, Wang Ming knocked on the door. A middle-aged man came out, his tanned skin and muscular body.


    Wang Ming gave the person some money and said that he would stay here for the night and ask the middle-aged man to make some food for him.


    After seeing the money, that person was very happy. Without asking anything, he went to prepare food for us. He busied himself until nine in the evening, when he made a table full of dishes.


    Wang Ming allowed the man to rest for a while, and told him everything that had happened in the village.


    This middle-aged man''s name was Liu Xi, and he was a genuine farmer. He was born here, and ever since the snake appeared, it had messed up their entire lives.


    Liu Xi used to have a wife, but after the snake came, the wife ran off with the child. In the past, they didn''t want to stay in the mountain village, but after the snake came, they found an excuse.


    Before the snake came, something strange happened in the village, but it didn''t affect everyone''s lives.


    When the villagers were fetching water, they would occasionally see a person in the well. Moreover, he was facing up against the people who were fetching water. His eyes were wide open, and he looked like a woman.


    Afterwards, the villagers would have a stomachache after drinking water, and not everyone would be like this. Just a portion of them guessed that there was something inside and decided to fish it up together.


    After much fishing, they found that there weren''t any dead people inside. Everyone''s life was still the same.


    After saying that, Wang Ming patted Liu Xi''s shoulders and said: "You mean, even though we saw him, we didn''t manage to get anything from him. Are you guys coming down by yourself, or do you want to use a bucket to get something out of him?"


    Liu Xi thought for a while and said: "We have tried these before, and I have also personally gone down there. I have used a wooden stick to stir it back and forth, but I did not find anything down there."


    Wang Ming told Liu Xi to stop and think about something.


    After about two to three minutes, Wang Ming slowly sat down by Liu Xi''s side, and suddenly asked: "Is this well water dead or alive?"

 C27

    Liu Xi glanced at Wang Ming, and his body slightly tilted in my direction as he said softly, "Water! What''s wrong? The water in the well should be alive, right? "


    Wang Ming frowned: "No, some of the water in the well found underground water, so it''s dead water, and the living water is different from dead water."


    Liu Xi and I didn''t know what was so profound about it, so we asked.


    Wang Ming explained that if there was any living water, it would have a water path that continuously flowed inside, and if there was anything inside, it would pollute the water source. Previously, Liu Xi also said that the people here would have a stomachache, which meant that there was a problem with the water source.


    If that snake was here, it must have been doing them good. Protecting the people in this village might be because they were afraid that there would be sickness or death after drinking this water.


    "That doesn''t make sense. If the people in this village die, wouldn''t the snake have something to eat?" Liu Xi said with surprise.


    If the snake wanted to eat something, in my opinion, no one in the village can stop it. Everyone must die, and the fact that they did not attack the villagers right now confirms what Wang Ming had just said.


    Wang Ming pulled me up. He said that he wanted to go and see, that snake shouldn''t be able to harm us.


    Liu Xi pulled us and said, that snake was very strange, it would sometimes attack the villagers, and its temper wasn''t very good. As long as someone went near, it would let out a very strange cry, scaring the people around.


    Wang Ming did not care about that at all, and brought me to the side of the well. Both of them did not have any tools to fetch water, they only stood there, hoping that the snake could come out.


    After a while, a snake rushed out from the mountain. I was immediately stunned. This is the biggest snake I''ve ever seen. Although I''ve heard about it from my father, after seeing it with my own eyes, it still has a strong impact.


    Wang Ming indicated for me not to be nervous, not to move in front of the snake and not to make any movements to attack.


    Actually, I understand all of this that Wang Ming is saying, after all, he has followed my father for a few years to do this kind of business, but after encountering this kind of situation, his mind is in a complete mess, he doesn''t even know what he is thinking.


    The snake stopped in front of us, but it didn''t do anything. It just stood there, watching us. Wang Ming threw his backpack on the ground. It was a long distance from us.


    If this snake is this big, it would naturally have enough intelligence. Basically, he would know what our movements mean.


    My heart was thumping, and I had a dagger in my pocket. If I was in danger, we would attack the snake and escape.


    Although he had never dealt with such a large snake before, its weaknesses were all the same, so there was no difference in how he dealt with it.


    Wang Ming took a few tentative steps forward, sat on the well, pointed downwards, and looked at the big snake.


    The snake slowly walked to Wang Ming''s side. Wang Ming usually killed a lot of snakes, but that snake seemed to have sensed us and quickly dodged to the side. It issued a strange sound from its mouth, as if it was driving us away.


    Seeing that Wang Ming had failed, I slowly walked in front of the snake. Raising my hand, I slowly touched its body.


    The snake didn''t resist at all. After rubbing my hands a few times, I looked into the well.


    That snake rushed straight into the well, and disappeared from Wang Ming and I''s sight.


    Wang Ming said that the snake was definitely looking for the abnormality in the well water, but there was no news at all. It seemed to be guiding us, telling us to go down the well as well.


    But we don''t know how deep the water is in this well.


    Wang Ming ignored me and continued to climb along the rope. I went over to put the two of them in my backpack and followed Wang Ming down.


    When we reached the bottom of the well, Wang Ming tried to probe the depth of the water on the rope, but he was already inside. I couldn''t even see his figure from above, and Wang Ming still hadn''t come up.


    I shouted out strangely. After a while, Wang Ming slowly floated up and said that there was something special underneath, he wanted me to take the waterproof flashlight and place everything that was afraid of water on the well.


    Without any reason, I put my backpack on, took my flashlight, my rope, and my two daggers. I couldn''t take anything else down with me.


    After going down, Wang Ming told me to follow him. If he went missing, I would come up here by myself and let the people in the village drain all the water in this place.


    When I went down, I saw that there were paths on both sides of the river. It looked like it was really running water, but we didn''t know if the snake was going upstream or downstream.


    Wang Ming hesitated for a moment, then went into the downstream hole. The hole was very thick, it looked like it could fit at least three people side by side.


    Actually, it was obvious that my breath wasn''t enough after reaching this point. If I were unable to breathe for even half a minute, I would have definitely gone up to take a breath first.


    Unexpectedly, the moment I entered, I realised that the water in here seemed to have stopped flowing and gathered in one place. Wang Ming signaled me to go up first, maybe he was just holding in his anger enough.


    After coming up, Wang Ming said that the underground waterway might have been blocked, or perhaps the entrance was relatively small, so the water flow was relatively slower.


    Wang Ming and I will go down again. This time, we''ll be using the rope to help him, and if the water flows too fast, we might be washed down, which means that there will be danger.


    After the two of them had finished discussing, they directly headed towards the upstream entrance.


    When I first came in, I felt that the current wasn''t too fast, and there seemed to be a problem upstream as well.


    After swimming for a while, they realized there was no exit at all. They didn''t know where the water came from, so they didn''t dare to linger any longer. They returned to the well.


    Wang Ming told me that the structure of this place is very strange, especially the water source. Even though it''s very short, it can actually form a river in a place without water.


    I never thought about it and said to Wang Ming, "Don''t you think it''s strange? We haven''t even seen such a thick snake since we went down. Where did it go? "


    Wang Ming was stunned. Perhaps he also realized the problem, because we had already seen through most of the things below. There was no exit at all, and the downstream exit was also very small.


    The two of them did not speak for a while. After resting by the well for a while, they arrived at Liu Xi''s house.


    Liu Xi saw that both of us were drenched from head to toe, and it was even winter, so he quickly brought us two blankets to warm us up, and some ginger soup for us to drink.


    After Wang Ming returned, he did not speak the entire time. His eyes were lifeless and empty.


    I said to Liu Xi, "Your well here is really strange. It''s so cold, why hasn''t it frozen yet?"


    "I don''t know, from the moment I was born, I''ve never heard about the ice there. The villagers said that it was the God''s blessing for us." Liu Xi spoke with gratitude and admiration.


    Wang Ming suddenly opened his mouth, saying that the water here was not only strange, the snake inside was also strange, and the smell of the well water was also very strange.


    I took a glance at Wang Ming, who said that he drank a mouthful of water from the well below us. It tasted different from the other water, it was very sweet, as if there was sugar in it.


    These words reminded me of diving. Although I didn''t drink it, there was still water in my mouth, but I didn''t feel anything, probably because I was too nervous at the time and didn''t notice the taste of the water at all.


    Liu Xi ended up saying that the water here had become sweet only after the snake had arrived. In the past, it was pretty normal, even though it had a sweet taste, it wasn''t as sweet as it was now.


    Wang Ming stood up, covered himself with the blanket and walked around the room for a while, as if he had discovered something. His eyes lit up, and then, he started to think again.


    Until night time, Wang Ming was still in this state, as if he had been possessed. He was also thinking about it during dinner and when he went to the toilet.


    Before going to sleep, Wang Ming suddenly jumped up from under the bed, and said loudly: "I know, it must be this, it must be it."


    I didn''t know what was going on at all, so after Wang Ming put on his clothes, he ran outside. I quickly followed him, afraid that something might happen to him alone.


    He ran to the side of the well and threw a water bucket into the well. The snake came out after rubbing itself against the wall for a while, and stopped in front of Wang Ming and I.


    Wang Ming laughed and said, "There is definitely a road leading up to the mountain below the well, and this secret is in the passage. We need to find a way to let the snake lead us there, maybe we can also track it."


    I smiled, thinking that this was a joke. If that was the case, then why didn''t we see any holes when we went down? Could it be that there was a sealed passageway under the water? ~ This is obviously unreasonable, did Wang Ming become stupid after drinking the water from the well?


    Wang Ming walked to the side of the well and looked inside, signalling the snake to go down, but the snake kept moving backwards, until we could only see its shadow, and then looked at us again, before returning back to the mountain.


    I looked at Wang Ming thoughtfully and felt that there must have been a problem with the well at night. That snake didn''t dare to go down now, so I went back instead.


    Wang Ming slowly sat by the side of the well and lit up a cigarette: "This snake does not have any hostility towards us, tomorrow we will find two oxygen bottles, we will go down again to see what exactly is inside."


    "Wang Ming, do you think this has anything to do with ghosts or something? Because that snake doesn''t dare to go down at night, I think ¡­"


    Wang Ming immediately cut me off, saying that even if there were dead people, they were simple peasants, and compared to the people in the city, they were much more kind, so there was no need to worry about what was down there.


    It was as if I could hear someone talking inside the well. It was the voice of a middle-aged man and a child.


    Wang Ming stood up, his eyes shone as he looked into the well, but I still took a few steps back, not daring to come close.

 C28

    After experiencing Jin Congwen''s incident, I have a deep taboo towards these things. Xiaoye doesn''t seem to have recovered yet, and she''s still not well, probably because of the effects of this kind of thing.


    Wang Ming was obviously very excited, he shouted towards the well, I feel that his current state is not right. In the past, even if he met with this kind of thing, he shouldn''t be able to display it so clearly.


    I immediately pulled Wang Ming back, telling him to calm down before we continue talking.


    After a few steps, I felt a very strange wind behind me. Because I couldn''t feel the direction of the wind, it seemed to be coming from all directions with Wang Ming and I as the center. It was very warm, unlike the winter wind.


    Wang Ming seemed to be woken up by the wind. He looked at his surroundings and pulled me along as he ran forward.


    But my feet felt like lead, and it was hard to walk a single step. It was as if someone was pulling at my clothes from behind, pulling me further back so that I couldn''t take a step forward.


    Wang Ming''s condition looked similar to mine, but both of them ran out in the middle of the night without anything on them.


    I felt something brush against my neck. It was very cold. I turned around and saw nothing. Cold sweat flowed down my face to my neck.


    Wang Ming shouted as he took off the bracelet on his hand and threw it behind him. My body immediately relaxed a lot as I ran forward a few steps, then Wang Ming ordered me to throw the pendant that he gave me behind.


    I did as Wang Ming said, and then I quickly ran in the direction of Liu Xi''s home. In the middle of it all, Wang Ming didn''t even let me turn back, he said that turning back is certain death, as long as I can run, I won''t stop.


    After arriving at Liu Xi''s house, we immediately rushed in. Wang Ming hurriedly turned on the lights and sat on the ground, breathing heavily.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t you say that you don''t have these things?" "Why are you out now?" I pulled on Wang Ming''s clothes and said fiercely, because I was really afraid of these things.


    Wang Ming pushed me a little, laid down on the floor, and said that this thing did not come for the two of us, but for the snake. There must be a story between the two of them, the two families could not get along.


    Perhaps the problem lay with these two ghosts, because snakes were intelligent. If one stayed here for a long time, then they would protect the people nearby. As long as the person posed no threat to them, it would be fine.


    Liu Xi woke up in a daze and asked where the both of us had gone to.


    Wang Ming did not even bother replying to him, instead, he ran into the house and took out 10,000 yuan, asking Liu Xi to buy two sets of diving equipment from the city overnight. If there was not enough, he would send it over to them.


    After Liu Xi saw the money, he was extremely happy. He changed into a set of clothes and took the money with him as he ran.


    Wang Ming sat on the chair and poured a cup of water, telling me that this matter is definitely dangerous, and that if I''m not willing to do it, I can go back first. After all, Jin Congwen had matters to attend to first, so he knew that there is a shadow in my heart.


    I sat down and thought for a while. Ever since I started following Wang Ming, he had been very good to me, and gave me a lot of money. He could always think of a way to deal with danger, and this person should be very trustworthy.


    After he explained his thoughts to Wang Ming, he did not say much and told me to sleep first. He wanted to wait for Liu Xi to come back.


    Wang Ming fell asleep in the room that didn''t have a bed. When I woke up, I found that Wang Ming was sleeping, so I let him return to the bed. I can just wait here by myself.


    By noon, Wang Ming had woken up. Liu Xi had also returned, and a few other people had returned with oxygen bottles and various tools to dive into the water. Wang Ming nodded in satisfaction as he smiled at Liu Xi.


    Wang Ming told those people to return the ten thousand yuan to Liu Xi. He used the money from his card to say that it was the money Wang Ming and I used to eat and sleep here.


    After eating lunch, Wang Ming and I brought along our diving equipment to the well. There were many people spectating from all directions, and the sounds of discussion were not small as the people here basically had no idea what Wang Ming and I were here for. They all said that the two of us were courting death.


    Wang Ming looked at his surroundings, he did not care about the looks of these people, the two of them put on their diving equipment and went down immediately.


    After this descent we went upstream, for we judged that the water flowed down from the mountains, and that it was impossible to reach the mountains downstream.


    After searching upstream for a while, we didn''t find any other exits, so we looked towards the source of the water. The water came from underground, and there was a relatively large hole there, but the snake couldn''t enter from here. It was only as thick as a person''s thigh, so no one could enter.


    Wang Ming watched for a while and indicated for me to go up first.


    After the two of them came up, Wang Ming took out the money to buy a relatively thick iron rod from the nearby villagers.


    By the time I realized it, I couldn''t see him anymore.


    After going down, Wang Ming continuously smashed his iron rod against the walls around him. If there was no water, he would be able to tell where it was empty, but since there was water, he didn''t know where it was empty.


    Just when we didn''t know what to do, I suddenly felt that the water below me had become much stronger. The soil in front of me was washed away, and a huge snake head appeared in front of me.


    Wang Ming wasn''t any better off. Both of them were directly sent downstream.


    Wang Ming seemed to have understood something and swam back. After he swam past, the snake was no longer there and Wang Ming placed his hand on the place where the snake was charging towards. He pressed forcefully and his hand miraculously disappeared from my sight.


    As if he had seen my surprise, Wang Ming swam forward for a while before his body disappeared from my sight and he entered the ground.


    I followed and found that all it took was strength to get in.


    When I came in, everything was much clearer. There was a cave with a dim light inside, and when I shined my waterproof flashlight around me, I saw that it was all stone and nothing else.


    Wang Ming took off his diving clothes, oxygen bottles and the like. He slowly walked in and was very careful.


    After walking for about 5 minutes, he saw a road. It had no steps and was just a stone road. The slope was very shaky, about 40 degrees.


    We climbed up slowly, and when we reached the top, we discovered that we were going downhill. What was going on? If we went up the mountain, there would definitely be an exit all the way up.


    Wang Ming did not care about all these, he said that since he was already down, he would have to continue walking.


    The money gave me a lot of motivation, so I continued to follow Wang Ming downwards. After walking to the end, my line of sight was completely flat, without any other paths.


    Wang Ming said that the secret must be within this place. He wanted me to go and look for it.


    I still couldn''t figure it out. Since the secret was in here, what was the relation between the well and the water? Could it be that the ghost was in here, destroying the water source here?


    The area here is very big, and the flashlight can''t shine through all of the places we reach. So Wang Ming and I just walked slowly, trying our best to stay within their line of sight.


    I had been walking along the wall, but when I arrived at a place I felt that the wall was very strange, this place was close to the well, it should be very moist, there were a lot of water droplets on the wall, but this place was very dry, as if there were people constantly moving it, and it wasn''t very big, it was just a small piece.


    I called Wang Ming over. The two of them looked at it carefully and decided to smash the bag with it to see if there was anything fishy about it.


    He found a rock nearby and continued to smash at the wall. However, the inside of the wall didn''t seem to be hollow. After smashing for a while, it didn''t have any reaction. The sound it made was also very depressing as it seemed to be solid.


    Wang Ming lost his confidence and threw the stone on the ground. He kicked the wall angrily and sat down.


    I told Wang Ming to search around the vicinity. Perhaps he might have made other discoveries, Wang Ming sat on the ground without moving, said that he wanted to rest for a bit, and went to find a different place. This place is very big, it shouldn''t be as simple as we thought.


    When I returned, I found that Wang Ming was no longer there, and shouted loudly. Wang Ming replied from a pitch black place, saying that he had found something, and told me to go over there.


    Following the voice, he arrived at Wang Ming''s side. He discovered that the stones here were also dry, and had the same feeling as the walls on the other side.


    I tried to move it, but neither of them was able to move it.


    Wang Ming thought for a while and said that this stone definitely had something to do with the wall over there.


    Feeling depressed, I sat on top of the rock and felt a little uncomfortable. I touched the rock and felt that there was a place that was different from the other places. It seemed to be able to move.


    He quickly stood up and pressed down hard on the rock, then heard a rumbling sound, like thunder. Wang Ming looked around vigilantly, asking me what I had done, and before I could answer, Wang Ming had already walked towards the other side.


    I followed him and found the dry walls moving. The interior was empty. I looked at the design in surprise and took a deep breath.


    The two of them waited until the sound stopped before approaching that place. They discovered that the dry wall was a huge round stone with a diameter of about three to four meters.


    Wang Ming climbed up and shined his flashlight inside, indicating that it was safe for the time being and that I should go up as well.


    After I went up, Wang Ming jumped into the hole, and after a while, he let me down.


    The moment I jumped down, the huge round rock actually slowly returned to its original position and blocked the exit. My hands just touched the rock and tried to stop it, but failed.


    Wang Ming told me not to panic. If we can watch it automatically, there must be a way to open it, so we should go and see what kind of place this is!

 C29

    Wang Ming and I looked around for a while, and realised that there were a lot of modern things here, we even found a small sized generator.


    Wang Ming looked at me and said, "The things here should still be usable. I''ll go turn on the generator first, you better pay attention to your surroundings."


    Wang Ming''s hand was already on the electric generator, with that, he turned it on, and in that moment, all the lights in the cave lit up, and he saw the surroundings clearly.


    This place was filled with strange stones that were arranged in a very orderly manner. It seemed to be some sort of formation.


    Wang Ming looked at it for a while and said that there must be a lot of people coming here, and they were not alone. Because there were so many stones, it must be difficult to keep up.


    The two of them looked at the stone for a while before Wang Ming asked, "Do you feel that this is familiar?"


    I carefully thought about it. It was indeed a little familiar, but I couldn''t recall exactly where I had seen it or what it was.


    Wang Ming thought for a while, then said that he should look at other places first, and study the stones later.


    After searching for a while, he still couldn''t find anything else. It seemed like all of his secrets were on these stones.


    I suddenly remembered this thing. It''s the Nine Snakes'' Corpse Protection Formation, to prevent the corpse from rotting. Moreover, it requires people to take care of it every day. One has to look at the corpse and to set up the array.


    It seemed like there was someone else here, and there must be a real snake under the rock. But where were the coffin and the corpse? I''ve never seen it before, but I''ve read about it in books.


    Wang Ming walked to the center of the array and frowned: "If there is a corpse, then it should be in this place, but there is nothing here, could it be that the corpse has already entered the well?"


    I looked around me and carefully recalled what was written on the book. Although I had read it many years ago, I still had some memories.


    When I looked at my surroundings carefully, I realised that there must be a mechanism here. To be able to open the formation here, the coffin should come out from somewhere and it should be at the top of the cave.


    After looking up for a while, Wang Ming asked me if I had thought of a way, I ignored him and started searching for mechanisms and mechanisms. I told him about my idea and they started searching for it.


    In one corner, I saw a very small hole. It seemed to be a pattern, or perhaps the key.


    I found the same thing nearby, but I couldn''t find it no matter how I looked. After thinking for a while, probably, it was from the pile of stones that Wang Ming followed me to carefully look at.


    In a very inconspicuous place, I saw a rock that looked very similar to this cave. I picked it up and put it inside, and Wang Ming indicated for me to leave.


    The two of them left the vicinity of the cave and found some hidden spots to hide.


    After a while, I heard a rumbling sound. It sounded like it came from underground, like thunder.


    The sound became louder and louder and even our feet started to tremble. Wang Ming took out the rope in his bag and tied the two of them together. He said that he would be able to find the other party in the future and if this place collapsed, even the electrical equipment would be damaged.


    However, unlike what we thought, the stone in the middle of the formation slowly descended. After a while, it rose up again. There was a coffin on top of it. It seemed to be made of metal.


    Wang Ming looked at me, untied the rope, and slowly walked to the coffin, his hand placed on the coffin and carefully touched it.


    This touch caused Wang Ming''s body to tremble. From the looks of it, his movements shouldn''t be dangerous, so he went over to touch the coffin.


    This coffin was so cold that it was beyond my imagination. It was much colder than touching a block of ice. Even my hand seemed to be injured by the cold.


    It was only natural for the temperature to be low this winter, but it was not easy for the coffin to become like this.


    Wang Ming walked around the coffin and took out his tools. He was prepared to open the coffin to see what exactly was inside.


    Opening this metal coffin was extremely difficult, but the weight of the lid was much heavier than the weight of the wood. Moreover, it was very possible that the lid wouldn''t open.


    Wang Ming took out a small flashlight and looked at the sides of the coffin carefully, saying, "This coffin should be able to be opened, and it''s very easy, there are gaps at the sides."


    After saying that, he forcefully opened the coffin lid. He did not expect to open it so easily.


    There was a man''s corpse inside. There was not a single spot on his body that was festering. Judging from his clothes, he should be a modern man. He should have died not long ago.


    Wang Ming stayed inside for a while, before he reached his hand into the coffin, as though he wanted to touch the corpse, but a snake came out from the coffin and immediately attacked Wang Ming''s hand.


    I threw Wang Ming to the ground, and the snake flew over our heads.


    "How could there be a snake in this coffin, and with such a strong attack power, how did it survive?" Wang Ming slowly stood up and looked at the coffin from far away.


    I thought for a moment. It should be that the snake in this formation has been around for a long time, so it escaped before it died.


    But Wang Ming determined that this place was newly built. The generators, electric lamps and the clothes worn by the corpses are all ours, it can''t be the same thing as before. These snakes are very strange.


    It was probably this spell that prevented the corpse from rotting. The snake was like a preservative.


    Wang Ming and I carried the Realgar Powder in our hands and threw it into the coffin. A few snakes climbed out of it very quickly, and they looked like they were shocked.


    After the snake slowly dispersed, Wang Ming and I slowly approached the corpse.


    Wang Ming rummaged through the corpse with the dagger for a while, but didn''t find anything, not even anything valuable.


    Once he was angry, Wang Ming used his blade to cut the corpse forcefully, causing the corpse to rot and the stench to fill the air. I took a few steps back and had Wang Ming place the coffin lid on top of him.


    The two of them spent a lot of effort to finally find the exit. Just as they were about to leave, they heard sounds coming from inside the coffin, as if they were knocking on the coffin.


    Wang Ming carefully walked over and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. He glanced at me and then forcefully pushed the coffin lid down, but there was only a corpse inside, and not even a snake.


    The two of them closed the coffin again. Wang Ming said that he felt cold, he did not feel anything earlier, but he suddenly felt cold.


    I carefully felt the temperature and felt that it was about the same as before.


    However, Wang Ming''s performance started to become abnormal. His body started to tremble, his lips started to turn white, and there was even a thin layer of frost on his hair.


    He trembled as he took out his backpack and told me to release all of his snakes and let the snakes find their exit first. He should be able to hold on until the end.


    After those snakes came out, they directly bit into Wang Ming''s body. Without doing anything else, they crawled back and forth on Wang Ming''s body, and then slowly turned into a pile of frozen dead snakes.


    "There''s definitely something fishy going on here. Hurry up and find it, or both of us will die here." Wang Ming anxiously looked around the cave for a while, then walked to my side and asked me why I''m not in the cave.


    I looked at the coffin and said, "This should be empty. Let''s take a look."


    Wang Ming said that he would speak about it the next time he comes.


    He began to search wildly, and I suddenly felt a chill, as if someone were standing behind me and putting a large block of ice on my body.


    I hurried to the side of the coffin and leaned against it to keep something from approaching me.


    But after a while, my condition was the same as Wang Ming''s, it was extremely cold. I hurriedly asked Wang Ming if he had a snake like before, and Wang Ming immediately picked me up and placed me on top of the coffin. He took off my clothes, then looked at my chest.


    Wang Ming said that we came here to provoke something that we should not have, probably because we destroyed the body just now.


    At this moment, I completely felt the arrival of the God of Death. It was as though it was right before my eyes. The feeling of dying surrounded my body and my consciousness gradually started to blur.


    Wang Ming suddenly took out an snake skin from my backpack and covered my body. In an instant, a warm feeling engulfed my entire body, I comfortably groaned, and curled up inside the snake skin.


    I lied down comfortably for a while, and Wang Ming made me put the snake skin on, because it has the ability to repel evil, while Wang Ming himself took out a snake bone''s head, a very complete snake bone''s head, and placed it on his own chest.


    The situation here was too bizarre. They had to leave as soon as possible.


    The two of them did not find the exit for a long time, but in the end, they reached the coffin. They moved the coffin away and found that it was truly empty.


    "This is the only hope for us to get out of here. Let''s go." Wang Ming took a deep breath and told me.


    I went down first. It was so dark that I couldn''t see anything. I turned on the flashlight and found that the road was very narrow. I think it was only half a meter. The two of them walked along the road.


    After a few minutes, this place turned into a slope. I said happily, "It should be the exit. Let''s go quickly."


    Wang Ming followed along my footsteps, and quickly found that there was light in front of us. I walked towards it in quick steps, and rushed out of the exit.


    He looked at his surroundings carefully, and could not believe what he saw, because this was the backyard of the Liu Xi family, could it be that Liu Xi was related to this matter?


    After Wang Ming looked at it, he was slightly angrier, he immediately rushed into the house and shouted out Liu Xi''s name, but there was no reaction at all.


    The two of us waited in the room until night before Liu Xi returned.


    Wang Ming tugged on Liu Xi''s clothes and said: What does that well have to do with you?


    Liu Xi''s expression was very innocent as he looked at us while hesitating, as if he had something to say.


    I will go over and pull Wang Ming apart. Calm down, we don''t need to find any problems with the inside right now, we need to first take care of the corpse on the ground, then we can take care of the water well.


    Wang Ming felt that this business was just losing money, so he immediately called Lee Zhiyong. He said that he couldn''t control the things here anymore and needed to increase the amount of money he had, so he was not sure if this snake could return.

 C30

    I didn''t hear what Lee Zhiyong said, but Wang Ming hung up the phone angrily and told me to go back first. I didn''t care about the things here, I just wanted to fix Lee Zhiyong up.


    However, Liu Xi immediately pulled on Wang Ming''s clothes, saying that he had to tell Wang Ming everything that had happened here, and that he had to definitely help him.


    Wang Ming kicked Liu Xi and said loudly: "This daddy will go down and work hard, it''s fine if you don''t tell me the actual situation, but you even took care of those things, almost causing this daddy to die inside, what is the meaning of this?"


    Liu Xi crawled up from the ground, patted the dirt off his body, and told us everything again.


    In the past, there was a Snake-Keeper who came to Liu Xi''s home. He said that the feng shui was not very good here and wanted to change it so that Liu Xi could be happy and safe for generations.


    At that time, one of Liu Xi''s relatives had just died, and did not even go to bury him, the Snake-Keeper said that he would bury him under the well, and would need to make a good arrangement.


    The two of them started digging at night. After digging for a few months, they finally arrived near the well, which was the hole at the bottom.


    The cave was natural, and the stones and snakes inside were put there by the snake-keeper, saying that it would be best to bury them here, and that I had spent all my life buying generators and all the equipment below.


    The road to the well was only built at the back, which was also what the Snake-Keeper meant. He called it the back of the front door, just like the home of Liu Xi''s relatives, and had to do it well.


    From then on, Liu Xi would often go down to take a look, sweeping the place clean, and occasionally go into the well to take a look.


    Wang Ming interrupted him and said, "Alright, let''s not talk about this first. Tell me first, why is it that the water in the river was so small, and that the water came out from the ground? Also, is there a passage to the top of the mountain? "Where is the water downstream?"


    Liu Xi was startled for a moment. He said that he did not know where the tunnel led to the summit, and that the water underground had always been like that. When it rose from the ground, there was also a small hole downstream, slowly flowing out.


    Wang Ming asked a lot of questions, but Liu Xi only knew about these, and said that we have to investigate for ourselves. He even asked Wang Ming what the meaning of the array was, and whether it had any good effects on his family members.


    There''s absolutely no benefit to that. As for the disadvantage, I don''t know either.


    But why was the serpent always nearby? That water doesn''t seem to be a problem now.


    Liu Xi said that sometimes when they go there, they would find the corpse not inside. After a few days, the corpse would reappear.


    Wang Ming was lazy to waste words with him. After figuring out all these, he would go find the snake. As long as he could figure out how the snake came up the mountain, then everything would be settled.


    Before we could leave, Wang Ming''s phone rang. I looked around and found that it was Lee Zhiyong calling, so Wang Ming picked it up and cursed for a bit before asking Lee Zhiyong what happened.


    This time, Wang Ming spoke without mentioning anything, so I heard everything that was said on the other side clearly.


    What Lee Zhiyong meant was that the researcher would also come over to complete the mission with us, and would even give us a million. Even if it''s the loss this time, he''ll have to participate in the entire process.


    Wang Ming listened for a while, but did not say a word. He immediately hung up, looked at me and said: "I really cannot reject the money that has been delivered here, let''s wait for that researcher to come over first."


    I nodded, asking Wang Ming to get some food for me. I also had to explain the specific situation of the Snake-Keeper.


    Wang Ming said loudly: "What nonsense are you talking about, he is just passing by and wants to test his own formation. He will come back ten years later to see the results, if not he will have no other goal."


    I shook my head. Since the big boss didn''t ask anymore, there was no point in talking. I just waited for the meal in peace.


    At noon the next day, the research worker came. There were only a few people in the village, and although they hadn''t been here for a few days, they had seen most of them.


    It was an old man in his fifties. He looked energetic and a little bald.


    "Everyone, let me introduce myself. My name is Wei, you can call me Professor Wei. I''m the sponsor for this time. I''m here to study thermophilic animals, of course the snake is the most important." Professor Wei was very confident when he spoke, his eyes staring at the sky.


    Wang Ming was not the least bit courteous as he rolled his eyes at the old man and said, "Just don''t hold me back. Also, give me the money first."


    Professor Wei placed the cheque in Wang Ming''s hands. If this research was successful, there would be a large amount of money.


    The so-called success was to collect the DNA of this huge snake. If they wanted to take it, they would need to test it and see what was the difference between it and other snakes.


    "Professor, if you haven''t eaten, then eat some. If you have eaten, then we''ll go up the mountain later to let you see the shot you like so much." Wang Ming didn''t even raise his head as he continued to eat.


    I don''t have a good impression of this professor either. I feel like he''s acting high and mighty, as if he''s the boss for the money.


    The professor did not eat with us. After we finished eating, we took him up the mountain.


    This time, the one leading the way is Liu Xi, because he is quite familiar with this place, he has seen snakes quite a few times, so it should be able to help us.


    Professor Wei was right at the back, saying that his body was not well, but he didn''t know the way forward, so he asked us to take care of him.


    Liu Xi said that this was the place where the huge snake resided. Previously, he had been by the well, but later on he arrived here.


    Professor Wei looked inside and took out a handgun, then slowly walked inside.


    Wang Ming pulled the professor, and seemingly roared: "You''re f * cking giving up your life, you think you can take care of an animal of that size with just a gun? Can you use your brain? "


    Professor Wei looked at us for a moment, then indicated that we should go up first to see what method we have.


    I swaggered in and found that the snake wasn''t inside. Just as I was about to leave, the snake came down from the top of the cave and blocked my path, scaring me.


    Wang Ming followed them in, and the snake immediately had a plan of attack. I told Wang Ming not to come in, I''ll communicate with the snake for now.


    The snake looked at me as if I was very intimate and coiled up slowly, as if it wanted me to sit on its body. I didn''t dare to go up. He turned around and climbed into the cave.


    At the far end of the cave, I found that there was a hole leading downwards. The slope was not small, and it seemed that this was the passage to the village well.


    Wang Ming and Professor Wei were watching us from a place not too far away, and then the snake drilled itself into the hole. Wang Ming came over and fixed the rope, and the three of them slowly walked down the slope.


    I was the first to get down. It was very moist and the snake was waiting for me. After I got down, he slowly crawled forward. He led us to a place where there was no road and stopped.


    Just as Wang Ming was about to look around for an exit, he used the snake to go through the wall in front of him.


    "?" "Looks like it''s the same wall as before. It should lead to another cave." Wang Ming said, then rushed towards the wall and disappeared in front of us.


    After the three of them entered the next cave, the professor looked at the wall in disbelief, "What kind of theory is this made from? It''s actually the same as real."


    I carefully observed my surroundings. This is the place where there''s no water upstream. After walking for a while, we would reach the place where there''s water flowing underground. But why did we go there last time?


    The snake crawled to the side, and with a flick of its tail, smashed a large piece of stone on the wall. Many snakes fell out, all of them dead.


    After that, the snake quickly went back the way it came and disappeared before our eyes.


    Wang Ming looked at the professor and said, "Professor, you are a student of high level sciences, can you explain to me what exactly is going on?"


    The professor shook his head and looked at the fallen snake. "These snakes have been dead for a long time. Their corpses will affect the quality of the soil, water quality and especially water. They will be poisonous. The longer they stay here, the more toxic they will be."


    Wang Ming shook his head. He couldn''t believe it, he said that all the snakes were on the walls and the water came from the ground, so it couldn''t affect the water quality at all.


    As soon as he said that, a dead snake came out of the spring and got stuck in the rock, unable to move any further.


    Professor Wei said that the snakes here all died somewhere. After being stuck by the rocks, they would slowly become stones here, so it was normal for there to be poison. The big snakes were protecting the residents here.


    This question is solved, but why is it that when we entered from here, it wasn''t the cave, but the one with the corpse?


    Wang Ming suggested that we should return once more. With this professor here, perhaps he knows a lot more than us. Many things can only be explained through science.


    The Professor followed us, and we passed through the rock and came to the cave where the body was.


    "Professor Wei, there might be some strange happenings where we''re going to go this time. You better be careful." Wang Ming reminded his in good will.


    When the stone orb was opened, Wang Ming immediately jumped in, but after hearing Wang Ming''s loud shout, I immediately climbed in. It was so dark that I couldn''t see the place clearly, I used my flashlight to shine for a bit, but could not find any trace of Wang Ming, so I shouted loudly.


    The Professor Wei told me to pull him up. He said to let him see the situation and maybe help.


    The two of them squatted on top of it and looked at it for a long time, but could not find Wang Ming. Professor Wei said that he wanted to personally go down and let me take care of him.


    When Professor Wei jumped down, he also heard a loud shout, and by the time I reacted to look over, I couldn''t find anyone else. Just like Wang Ming, he disappeared from my sight.


    This made me even more nervous. I kept calling out their names ¡­

 C31

    After calling for a while, the two of them didn''t answer me. They were extremely nervous, closed their eyes and directly jumped down.


    This jump made me realize that it was much deeper than the last time. I couldn''t reach the bottom in a few seconds, so it was no wonder that those two people could shout.


    When I fell down, I also landed lightly on the ground. It didn''t hurt at all. It seemed to have fallen on a jelly. I looked around and found that the light wasn''t very good.


    I shouted at Wang Ming and Professor Wei, but neither of them replied. However, I couldn''t even hear my own voice anymore.


    Did something go wrong with my ear while I was falling?


    I heard this sound, took it out and looked, it was sent by Wang Ming. The content was very simple, it meant that this place was very strange, the things I brought could make a sound, but everything here is completely silent. If I were to follow the road, I would be able to find them.


    After I read it, I let out a long sigh. I felt a lot more comfortable, so I walked straight to the front.


    After walking a few steps, I found that it was indeed Wang Ming and Professor Wei. The two of them indicated that I should follow them. I nodded and followed them.


    After walking for a while, the things here were completely different from the ones inside. He could even hear his own footsteps.


    Professor Wei frowned and said: Just now, that place was considered to be a very high-tech place. If explained by science, it would belong to a space without air, but we can breathe, it''s weird, there are sound conductors, but we can''t make any sounds. This place is really good, there are so many weird things waiting for me to study.


    Wang Ming patted on my shoulder, telling me not to listen to the professor, that it was made with some special materials, and that it wasn''t some high technology, I should study the things inside first.


    While we were speaking, we arrived in front of the coffin. Professor Wei indicated that we should open the coffin and take a look at what was inside, but I didn''t have any intention of opening it at all.


    Professor Wei thought that they wanted money, so he agreed to give us an extra few hundred thousand after we leave the Professor Wei.


    Wang Ming was immediately interested, he walked to the coffin and immediately pushed the lid down.


    "Everything has been made clear. It''s because the snakes are in the water, so the snake won''t let the villagers draw water. Is there any need for us to take the risk now?" I pushed Wang Ming unhappily.


    "Money, we have to do it even if it''s just for money. You are still waiting to buy a house and marry a wife." After Wang Ming finished speaking, he let the Professor Wei go take a look.


    I took a deep breath.


    After the three of them passed through, they discovered that there were some changes within the cave. The previous corpses rotted even more rapidly, and the rate of decay was beyond our imagination. There was basically only a pile of bones left.


    Professor Wei held a flashlight in one hand and a magnifying glass in the other. He observed the corpse carefully and nodded his head.


    Just as he finished speaking, Professor Wei suddenly looked behind him, and anxiously walked a few steps towards Wang Ming, saying that he felt something behind his back, and felt cold.


    Wang Ming immediately left the professor and looked at me. I knew that this professor must have been hit.


    I grabbed the professor''s arm and asked him if there was anything wrong with his body. The professor shook his head and looked around suspiciously.


    Wang Ming quickly placed a few snake bone heads on the ground, messing up the order of the stones.


    Unexpectedly, this unintentional action caused the situation to change once again. The coffin automatically moved to the side and opened an opening at the bottom, which coincidentally coincided with the underground cave entrance.


    Professor Wei was immediately excited, he said that we were really powerful, that we could discover the secret passage just like that, but he did not know, that there was an unknown danger below, and that Wang Ming did it for money, not for those things.


    Wang Ming placed the bones inside a bag into his backpack and followed Professor Wei down into the cave.


    After we went down, I found that we were at the channel of a river. The water flowed slowly until it reached a relatively large natural pond. The water was boiling as if it was boiling and flowing up from a hole at the top.


    Wang Ming nodded his head and said: "It seems that all the secrets have been solved, this is the river, water is provided to the higher ups."


    After looking at all of this, I have a rough idea of where the water came from, and the corpse is actually Liu Xi''s relative. The snake was also good. The final thing to do to protect the villagers here was to find the source of those snakes and how they died!


    After listening to my explanation, Professor Wei said, "Also, that soundless place is very interesting. I will be coming to take a look in the future."


    Wang Ming seemed to find him annoying, so he let me follow him.


    We kept walking upstream, where it was dark and groping, and we couldn''t see around us.


    When we arrived at a rather open place, Wang Ming said that there was a problem here and that there was a natural scent of snakes.


    Professor Wei had changed into a set of clothes, which seemed to be made for capturing snakes. It was airtight from head to toe, and only had a few small holes for breathing.


    Wang Ming seemed to be especially sensitive to snakes, as he brought Professor Wei and I to a very narrow place, only able to enter after he had turned his body to the side.


    The three of them slowly moved through the tunnel. When we finally reached the end, the ground was filled with snakes and snake egg s. They were all poisonous snakes.


    It seemed like this was where the snakes came out from, but how did they die? Weren''t they all hibernating? None of them made a sound.


    Wang Ming said that this might be a gathering place for the snakes to hibernate. Someone must have used some sort of method. As he said that, he extended his hand to grab the snake, and Professor Wei pulled Wang Ming''s hand.


    "What are you doing? Let go, I want to clear up this matter." Wang Ming flung Professor Wei''s hand.


    As Wang Ming had his back facing Professor Wei, I couldn''t see his expression, but I could see it clearly from the side.


    Professor Wei''s eyes became red, the expression on his face stiff. When he grabbed Wang Ming, he was like a machine, feeling that everything was going smoothly.


    Professor Wei slowly took off his clothes and walked towards Wang Ming mechanically. I grabbed Professor Wei and punched him in the face, trying to test if I could wake him up.


    However, I was wrong. His expression started to turn malevolent. His entire face twisted as he looked towards me. He lifted up a large stone from the ground and threw it towards me.


    After Wang Ming saw it, he jumped to the side and said that normal people would not have such strength. This stone should be at least one hundred kilograms, this kind of old man wouldn''t throw it over so easily.


    "Then what the hell is going on?" I almost shouted to Wang Ming.


    Right after I finished speaking, I remembered that Professor Wei had said that his back was cold, but after finding the cave entrance, he didn''t pursue this matter. At that time it seemed very normal, but now that I think about it, there was definitely a problem at that time.


    Wang Ming seemed to be afraid of waking up the snakes in this place, so he walked towards the exit, and slowly moved outside. He originally thought that Professor Wei would follow us here, at least I gave him a punch, so there should be some hatred.


    But when the Professor Wei saw that we had left, he walked towards the pile of snakes without batting an eye.


    Wang Ming shouted "Not good," and ran back. He pulled Professor Wei and asked us to help him get out first.


    The strength of this Professor Wei is too great, Wang Ming and I are simply unable to hold him back.


    Wang Ming took out a snake bone and a piece of snake skin.


    He placed the snake bone between Professor Wei''s eyebrows and threw it towards the wall. Bang!


    I know that Wang Ming is definitely suspecting that this guy has the upper body of a ghost. If he were to use a special method to beat this ghost out, its power might be weakened a little.


    I picked up the snake skin and before I could put it on Professor Wei''s body, he punched me in the face.


    Remembering that he was possessed by a ghost, my entire body trembled. Thinking about that fellow Jin Congwen, my body just stood there without moving. Professor Wei came over and grabbed my neck.


    Wang Ming might be feeling better by now, but when he ran over, he used his arms to grab onto Professor Wei''s neck. My pressure was reduced a little, and my consciousness became much clearer, so I scratched Professor Wei''s face a few times, and then used his weak hands to get out of his hands.


    Wang Ming took out another bone from his pocket and placed it between the professor''s eyebrows. I stumbled and picked up the snake skin, then threw it at Professor Wei.


    Professor Wei fell to the ground and cried out loudly, the sound was very terrifying, the green scripture on his body exploded, his eyes stared wide, his hands had been grabbing at his neck the entire time, his legs also kicking randomly.


    Wang Ming indicated for me to retreat, and to not to get any closer.


    After about a minute, Professor Wei calmed down, closed his eyes and laid motionlessly on the ground.


    Wang Ming said that guy definitely hasn''t left yet and is currently nearby. He might even have to find a chance to get on top of the two of us. He reckoned that this is his last chance, so these snakes should be very important to him.


    I can basically tell now that all of this was planned and was to have someone bring it here on purpose. Although we don''t know the conspiracy behind it, but if we fail, we will definitely die here.


    Some of the snakes on the ground have woken up, but they definitely don''t have much attack power right now and won''t waste their energy on us. As long as we don''t attack, we only have a thirty percent chance of being attacked.


    Suddenly, I felt a chill on the back of my neck. I placed a hand on my own neck, and said loudly to Wang Ming: "I might have been carried on my body.


    Wang Ming had a determined look in his eyes as he slowly walked towards me while holding the snake bone in his hand ¡­

 C32

    When I saw his hand close to mine, I closed my eyes and couldn''t move, as if someone else was controlling my body.


    The ice-cold snake bone was placed on my forehead, and I felt that my life had come to an end.


    Wang Ming pushed me and said, "Don''t mess around, it''s not on you."


    As he said that, he took out another snake bone and gave it to me for me to use as a form of defense. With this thing here, it shouldn''t be on me.


    "Wang Ming, since that''s the case, let''s go. My hands were trembling as I hugged the bone Wang Ming gave me.


    But Wang Ming didn''t leave, he said that he had to settle the things here, and go back to take a look at that huge snake. He said that it was very strong in terms of intelligence, if only it could work with us.


    Just as Wang Ming and I were at a loss on what to do, Professor Wei woke up. He threw away the snake skin on my body and asked us what had happened.


    Wang Ming indicated for the Professor Wei to take the snake skin in his hands. Otherwise, he would treat him as a ghost and kill him immediately.


    Professor Wei picked up the snake skin on the ground, and without any reaction, he vigilantly walked to our side.


    Suddenly, all of our flashlights were extinguished, and we could no longer see the situation clearly. Wang Ming told us to leave the room first, no matter what situation we were in, the snake skin and snake bone would always be in our hands, he said that it was something that could only be done after attaching itself to us.


    The three of us fumbled our way out. After that, Wang Ming told the two of us to stand at the entrance of the cave and used the snake skin to temporarily block the cave.


    With that, he walked to the front and shouted: "Jiao Jun, come over, I need your help."


    I told Professor Wei to hold the snake skin alone to block the cave entrance. He was quite courageous, and didn''t say anything to me before standing there alone to block the cave entrance. This time, he looked quite manly, and changed my opinion of him.


    After I went over, Wang Ming released the bone he took out from the coffin, and let me help tie it up.


    The two of them had never done this before, so they had no idea where the bones came from. It took a long time to finish.


    Wang Ming took out a few snake skin s, and slowly laid them on top of his bones. Finally, he placed a snake gall on top of the snake skin, and inserted the dagger into the skull.


    I watched, a little dazed, not knowing what the trick was.


    Wang Ming told me to place the skull by his side. If I place the other bones on top of the snake skin, I would need to get some bile.


    The skeleton was placed in front of Wang Ming''s hand. His hand was full of bile, and was rubbing the skull. I saw that the skeleton''s face had already changed color, to a faint purple color, as if it was still changing.


    Before I could see clearly, Wang Ming had already pulled out the dagger, inserted it randomly a few times, picked up a rock, and smashed the skull into pieces.


    "Hurry, use the snake skin to wrap those bones up and find a place to bury them. Use a rock to press them down." Wang Ming loudly said to me, but just as he finished speaking, Wang Ming fell to the ground, his body emitting a faint purple hue.


    I followed Wang Ming''s instructions and finished what I needed to do. I dragged him to a corner and made him lean against the wall. I gave him some water to drink, and he slowly woke up.


    Just as he opened his eyes, Wang Ming immediately searched his own bag. Although it was very weak, his speed was not slow either. He ate up a pill like thing and drank a bottle of special liquid.


    Wang Ming became more spirited, took out his phone and looked, then told me to bring the Professor Wei over.


    I also ignored Wang Ming and ran towards the Professor Wei.


    Professor Wei was still guarding the cave entrance. When he saw me, he asked happily, "How is it?"


    I didn''t say anything and brought him to Wang Ming''s side.


    Wang Ming said weakly: "The things here are very complicated, it was done by an expert. I only know of a quick solution, you all must definitely finish it quickly."


    Before I say anything, Professor Wei nodded his head and said that it was fine if he wanted to blow this place up, but he had to leave behind that cave that became completely silent.


    Wang Ming held onto Professor Wei''s clothes and said: "If you want to die, don''t implicate me. Everything here is complementary. These snakes will stay down there and explode. As long as we don''t get out, the water there will not be affected. "


    When we found the exit, Liu Xi would stand outside with a lot of explosives prepared. Other than the Professor Wei, each of us will go to a place.


    I will go up the mountain and blow up the cave. Liu Xi will go home and blow up the tunnel that leads to our house, and Wang Ming will be right here, blowing up the entrance to the well.


    Wang Ming was the first to detonate. As long as we hear an explosion, we will detonate all of the explosives at the same time, preventing anyone from entering this place in the future.


    After expending a great deal of effort, we finally reached the mountain. When the big snake saw me coming over, it slowly came out of the cave. I put the explosives in and smiled at the big snake.


    It seemed to know our purpose. Even if we destroyed his home and killed his people, it would not stop us. This snake is intelligent enough.


    I heard a rumble from the bottom of the mountain, and I set off the explosion on the mountain, but I didn''t go down the mountain. I knew that everyone would come up and look at a snake, so I stayed with the snake.


    But when the serpent saw the cave collapse, he crawled into the mountains without looking back at me.


    I really wanted to stop him from leaving, but they weren''t even on the same level of fighting strength, so I could only let him go.


    Wang Ming gasped for breath as he walked up. Seeing me like this, he knew that the big snake had already left. He patted on my shoulder and said, "Let''s go back first.


    After the Professor Wei knew that the snake had left, he smiled and said to us, "It''s really strange that there are such intelligent creatures in this world. It seems that even humans are not the masters of this earth."


    Returning back to Liu Xi''s home, Wang Ming and Liu Xi chatted for a while. Wang Ming said that he already roughly knew what had happened and that he wanted to tell us a bit.


    In the past, the person who kept snakes in Liu Xi''s house had taken a fancy to the location. With fewer people, he would be honest and leave the group of snakes there, and after everything was settled, he would leave. He probably wanted to come back in a few years to look at the corpse, and maybe the result would be the one he wanted.


    Wang Ming didn''t tell us the exact result, but only told us that the snake and corpse there would change the entire face of the people in the village, and it was an extremely terrifying action. The person behind this is extremely cruel, and would use any means at his disposal to achieve his goals.


    Furthermore, it was hard to say if the ghost was dead or not. At that time, Wang Ming only destroyed the ghost''s original body, which was the bones of the corpse. After that, he permanently controlled the ghost within the cave.


    Professor Wei seemed to still be thinking about the cave without a sound, and casually asked Wang Ming.


    However, Wang Ming said: "That is also a method, and is not some high technology. It should be an illusion, or perhaps another space created by someone, that does not belong to any place."


    When we were asking, Wang Ming didn''t say anything. He only told us that what had happened was already over.


    Professor Wei looked at Wang Ming and me, took out a cheque and said: "I have done many scientific research projects in my life, I do not lack money, but I do lack good assistants and projects, if you are interested, just follow me. Here is a cheque for one million, I thank you for saving my life, so you can look for me anytime.


    As he said that, he gave Wang Ming and I a bow, took out two business cards, and gave Wang Ming and I two names. He said that we would call him, and that we would be able to contact him at any time.


    After resting for a few days, our injuries had almost fully recovered. Only then did we return to Beijing, and Professor Wei also returned to his own home.


    This time, our harvest is still a lot, but, the matter there, forever become a mystery, only the people behind the people know.


    Wang Ming gave me five hundred thousand gold. He said that he had almost lost his life because of this mission and he wanted to give me some more money. He wouldn''t do such a dangerous business in the future.


    I took the money and returned home. On the way, I called Qin Yue, who said that she was going shopping outside, and would be back soon, so she asked me to wait at home for a while. She also said that she would bring some delicious food back for me.


    After I saw Qin Yue, I realised that she had changed a lot. Although I had only left for a few days, her change was very obvious.


    I asked Qin Yue how did she turn black in this period of time, and how did she become thinner.


    Qin Yue said that she was too addicted to sleep, so she applied for a gym card. It was even from the wild, and she said that it felt very comfortable in the wild, especially when she was in the flowers and plants.


    Qin Yue was still addicted to sleep, but it was much better than before.


    I gave the money I earned this time to Qin Yue as well. She was grinning from ear to ear as she held out the five hundred thousand check, saying that she would like to buy something properly from outside and even reward me a bit.


    The two of them went out together to buy a lot of clothes, daily necessities, and Qin Yue''s skin care products ¡­


    Qin Yue said that she wanted to learn how to drive, and wanted to buy a car after getting her driver''s license.


    They chatted with Qin Yue for a very long time, and only when it was very late, did they rest. The two pestered each other for another night, and by the time she got up the next day, it was already noon.


    Qin Yue was still sleeping. It was probably because she slept too late last night, so he didn''t disturb her today.


    Just as I was putting on my clothes, Wang Ming called me. He said that he wanted me to go to her house for a trip.


    It turned out that the business that Wang Ming was taking in did not earn him much money, because the place to complete the mission was in my hometown. Wang Ming said that it had been a long time since he last came home, so he could take this opportunity to take a look.


    I nodded my head, this Wang Ming was still rather nice to me, he still knows how to take on this kind of job.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that this fellow had a strong sense of purpose!

 C33

    On the second day, I prepared everything and came to Wang Ming''s house.


    Wang Ming bought a lot of supplements, saying that they were meant to be delivered to my mother, so he went to my house to rest for a while before completing the mission. He was not in a rush, it was very simple, he just wanted to earn some pocket money.


    My hometown is quite far away, so from Beijing, it would take me two hours to fly, but Wang Ming said that he would be driving there.


    After Wang Ming finished speaking, he went out and called for a brand-new Audi A6. He said that he would lend it to me temporarily and would give it to him when he returned.


    I nodded. "I don''t have a driver''s license. Let''s not talk about it."


    Wang Ming laughed, and asked me if I wanted to bring Qin Yue with me, and said that I would go to my house first, and let Qin Yue stay at home. After we completed our mission, we would play at home for a few more days.


    I looked at the things I bought for my mother, and it was all for women. I didn''t have a single man''s item, I''m just curious, could it be that Wang Ming already knew that my father was gone? He couldn''t help but look at Wang Ming more.


    Wang Ming was startled, and asked me what happened.


    I didn''t say anything as I put away those things. I expressed my gratitude to Wang Ming and said that I would leave in the afternoon, but this time Qin Yue wouldn''t bring me along. She will be back in a few days anyway, so I''ll bring him to see my mother after I''ve stabilized myself.


    Wang Ming smiled awkwardly, he wanted to leave as soon as possible and did not waste any time. After returning, he had plenty of time, mainly because he still had a mission to complete, so he could always play in the past.


    Why do I feel that Wang Ming is so weird today? I feel that there is a huge difference from usual, so I didn''t think much about it and entered the car. Wang Ming told me to wait a bit, and said that he didn''t have his things in the car.


    Along the way, Wang Ming was driving, and my thoughts were in a mess. I kept feeling that this situation was a little strange, and that I was in a hurry, but I didn''t find any evidence at the moment.


    Bored on the way, Wang Ming said that he had investigated my family privately and found out that my father had passed away. Let me explain to you why my father was not here.


    I am somewhat avoiding this topic, and this is also why I wasn''t willing to cooperate with Wang Ming previously.


    Wang Ming knew that his father was in the snake business, maybe because he wanted to hear about his father''s experience, or perhaps it was something that happened. In the past, he wouldn''t say anything wrong in front of my mother.


    My dad''s death is still related to me.


    At that time, I was still young and still in school. When summer vacation came, my father took me to the mountains to find snakes. Afterwards, I had to peel off the skin and split the bones.


    Basically every year during the summer vacation, my father would take me for a month.


    That year, when my father and I went to the mountains, we discovered a very strange tomb. There were many snakes on it, and they were all very intelligent and valuable. I was curious and I rushed over to bring them home.


    But my dad wouldn''t let me go, he said this is a very strange place, people who do business only ask for money, not anything can be done, if I capture this snake back, I''m afraid I''ll be in trouble.


    At that time, I was still young, so I didn''t understand these things. I didn''t know much about taboos, and seeing these things was the same as seeing money. I really wanted to use my own strength to make money.


    My dad took me somewhere else and caught some worthless snakes and brought them home. I was rebellious and didn''t understand why my father did that, so they started arguing and ended up with a big fight.


    I wanted to go out in the middle of the night, but my father stopped me and told me that it was not safe to go out in the middle of the night.


    By the next morning, I realized my mistake, but I was still thinking about the snake there, so I asked Dad to take me to see it.


    My father agreed and took me to the grave yesterday and told me that all of this had been planned so that no one could get close to this place. Besides, these snakes were very powerful and social, and if I caught one of them, the others would attack.


    At that time, I didn''t believe my father''s words at all. I quickly grabbed hold of a snake and thought, with my father here, I can handle everything well. At most, I can just run if I can''t beat him.


    What I didn''t expect was that the snake''s attack power was too strong, and its speed also surpassed that of any snake I''ve ever seen.


    My father threw the snake on the ground and ran with me. The snake chased us from behind, not letting us go at all. It was no use scattering the yellow stuff all over the ground. It almost set fire to the mountain.


    In the end, we escaped back home safely, but father said that things weren''t over yet. We have to go and pay our respects to the people there at night, otherwise, something big will happen to our family.


    At that time, he was still young and didn''t understand anything, so he agreed in a daze. He didn''t follow my father to take a look at the mountain.


    When my dad came back the next day, he was in poor health and didn''t like to talk anymore. Every time he went on vacation, I would visit my father and bring him to the hospital a few times, but in the end, nothing came out of it.


    After a period of time, my father''s body became extremely weak and he became blind. After that, he began to teach me everything he knew and told me many taboos.


    During the time that he taught me, my father said he didn''t want his skills to be lost, so he told me to study hard and wash my hands of it.


    At the time, I felt that these two things were very contradictory. One was to let me study hard, and two was to wash my hands of my own problems. I really didn''t know what had happened, so I asked many times, but in the end, I didn''t get any results.


    One stormy night, my father came to my room in the middle of the night and gave me a box. He said it was something very important, and told me to keep it and not let anyone see it.


    I drowsily took the box and went to sleep. On the second day, my father died on the bed. The nurse beside him was also very strange. She didn''t even know when my father died.


    From then on, I began to resent this business, and I didn''t want to get involved in it, study hard, and hope there would be another way out.


    But after graduating from university, I really couldn''t find any suitable job, so I didn''t touch those things. I only started doing these business again after meeting Wang Ming.


    After Wang Ming finished listening, he said, "Then what did your father leave behind? Can you tell me?"


    I shook my head and said, "That thing is always at home. I never touch it. I don''t want to see it for the rest of my life. "


    Wang Ming did not pursue the matter any further. The car sped up a bit as it headed towards my hometown.


    Along the way, Wang Ming and I did not talk anymore. I slept on the back seat.


    Faintly, I heard Wang Ming calling for me, asking me where I should go, saying that I had already arrived in the city.


    I basically came back once every year during the new year, looking at this familiar and unfamiliar place, I thought of my father, walked to the nearby supermarket, and bought a few more things for my mother, then followed Wang Ming to my house.


    Just as I reached the door, I told Wang Ming not to tell my mother that we were in the snake business, and to let Wang Ming make up any one of them, that they were at the construction site, that Wang Ming was the foreman, and that I was just a errand runner.


    Wang Ming nodded his head, explaining what I mean. He will try his best to explain his own strength to my mother so that she will be at ease.


    My family lives in the village. There are three floors of small houses, but right now, only my mother is at home.


    I called out to my mother. My mother looked at me from the balcony on the second floor before she hurriedly ran down to hug me. "Son, why are you back now? Are you not busy with your work?"


    I put my arm around my mother''s shoulders and said, "I''ve even brought my boss, so what else can I do? I work on the construction site, so I can''t do anything in the winter. So I came back to see you. "


    Wang Ming had good eyes, he took the chance to introduce himself, saying that I bought a lot of things for my mother in Beijing, and asked my mother to go out and bring them together, two people wouldn''t be able to take it.


    After we went out, my mom looked at the brand-new car with her mouth wide open in delight. The trunk was filled with things I bought for her. At the very least, I was a waste, but there was a smile blossoming on my face.


    He put everything back into his house and said that he was going to have dinner soon. He would go out to buy some food and give me a proper meal.


    Wang Ming waved his hand and said: "Aunty, it''s been a long time since Jiao Jun came back, and he even brought me here this time, how can I let you spend the money for the first meal? Come, let''s go to the city together, it''s more convenient to have a car."


    Wang Ming said that he was a classmate of mine when we were in school, but at that time, he had never been here. After graduation, the two of them had always been working together, and this time, he specially came back to visit my mother.


    The three of them continued to chat merrily as they entered the city. The fact that Wang Ming really knew how to talk made my mother praise him so much that he almost flew into the sky. He had also been taking care of my mother''s appetite while we ate.


    Today, the three of them were very happy, they only drank a little at dinner, my alcohol tolerance was very low, but I was happy, and only accompanied Wang Ming to drink, and my mother also poured some, saying that she hadn''t been this happy for a long time.


    It was very late, so we went home and arranged a place for Wang Ming to sleep. He slept on the second floor, my mother and I were on the first floor, and I fell asleep very quickly.


    I woke up a lot in the middle of the night. I was thirsty, so I got up to drink some water, when I heard some noise coming from upstairs, I thought Wang Ming was up to drink some water, so I didn''t ask too much.


    But it took too long, I just directly left, I didn''t expect to meet Wang Ming face to face.


    When Wang Ming saw me, he was stunned for a moment before he said, "Where is your toilet? We couldn''t find it for a long time. "I''m so worried."


    Knowing that Wang Ming was only looking for a restroom, my guard was let down. I told him that only the first floor had a toilet, and even told him the place to go to bed, so I went back.


    On the second day, Wang Ming said that someone was urging us to hurry back after finishing our mission.


    I frowned as I looked at Wang Ming. I felt that his actions these past few days were all very strange.

 C34

    Wang Ming seemed to be slightly embarrassed, as he said that he would stay at home for a few days after this mission, and that the money would be transferred to his account.


    I took a deep breath and said, "It hasn''t even been a day since I returned. How about you go alone? I''ll wait for you here. I don''t need the money."


    Wang Ming seemed to be very happy. Just as he was about to speak, his mother came out and said that if there was anything, she would go and do it first. When she had time, she would come back.


    But my mother''s face was clearly unhappy.


    Wang Ming laughed and said: "Auntie, it''s fine, I''ll talk to them over there. They can continue dragging this on for a few days, there''s no need to rush."


    I stayed at home for a few more days, but Wang Ming would tell me about the mission everyday, making me a little embarrassed. He told Wang Ming to depart tomorrow, since it wasn''t too far away from here, I would be there in an hour.


    When they were about to leave, Wang Ming stammered out: "Actually, the place that we are going is the grave that your father went to previously. We want to catch a snake to study it.


    I slammed the car door and said loudly, "Scram! So you''ve been lying to me. You knew that my father had been there. Now that you''ve called me there, are you relieved that we both died there?"


    Wang Ming said that the profit this time was still very high. Initially, he didn''t know how complicated the situation was and thought that they were closer to your home.


    In fact, I really wanted to find out how my father died, but I have never had the courage, and this is an opportunity.


    After thinking about it for a while, I still promised Wang Ming that I would.


    Wang Ming nodded and said: Okay, then tell me what you need to prepare, why don''t we go and take a look first?


    I immediately got in the car and told Wang Ming the exact address. Wang Ming drove very fast, and in less than an hour, we reached the foot of the mountain.


    With vague memories, I found the tomb. There were already a lot of tall grass on the tomb. There were also less snakes nearby, but there were still a dozen of them. They were much bigger than when I came here before.


    Wang Ming walked in front of the grave, squatted down and looked at it carefully: "These snakes are really special, I can''t tell what kind they are, and all of them are highly toxic."


    After observing the surroundings for a while, Wang Ming said that the place was good, it should be good Feng Shui.


    I don''t want to hear any of this, I just want to know what the hell I''m going to do, and I want to find out why my dad died.


    Wang Ming said that he could not think of a way for the time being. Unless he could catch all the snakes in one go and bring them back, with how big they were, it was impossible for the two of them to catch them at the same time.


    I looked around and felt that this place wasn''t that familiar anymore. It seemed that the terrain had changed, or rather, someone had moved the soil here, causing the environment here to change a little.


    Before I came here, I remembered that this tomb should be on the high ground, but now that I found this tomb, it felt like it was collapsing.


    I told Wang Ming about how I looked before. Wang Ming said that this shouldn''t have any effect, the soil on this mountain is relatively loose and it is normal for it to cave in occasionally.


    What Wang Ming meant was to try and catch these snakes. If there was any danger, then run, he would get someone to send him something good. They were all clothes made of metal, and snakes could not bite through.


    However, I still had some doubts in my heart. Just what was he trying to do? Why was he in such a hurry? Or could it be that Wang Ming''s goal was actually here?


    Wang Ming brought me to find a random hotel to stay at first, then he called for people to bring the equipment over.


    The next afternoon, those things came over. They were all new, high-tech things that I had never seen before.


    Wang Ming said that these snakes are very strange and cannot be killed. Even if there is some kind of curse, if we go catch these snakes, there will be danger, if we were to suddenly die like my father, it wouldn''t be worth it, we can only slowly probe.


    I took a deep breath and put the gear on top of the car. When we reached the top of the hill, I put the gear on and they went to the front of the grave.


    The clothes didn''t reveal anything from head to toe, but its ventilation was very good. It was a bit inconvenient to move around, requiring a bit of strength. Its movements weren''t very coherent, just like a robot.


    Wang Ming grabbed a snake and looked at it in his hand. All the snakes charged towards Wang Ming and coiled around his body, continuously spraying poison on it, but Wang Ming did not care, he was still studying the snake in his hand and also wanted me to catch a few of them.


    However, when I saw that Wang Ming''s clothes were slowly melting and there were small holes in them one by one, I panicked and immediately got Wang Ming to put down the snake and start running with him.


    The snakes did not chase us all the way down the mountain. Wang Ming''s clothes were already riddled with holes, and when Wang Ming saw it, he took off his clothes and threw them on the ground, gasping for air.


    "This venom is so corrosive, I really did not expect it to be this corrosive." After resting for a while, Wang Ming started talking to himself and started smoking on the carriage.


    I asked Wang Ming who wanted these snakes.


    Wang Ming told me that he is a person who studies ancient tombs, saying that it is useful for mechanisms and things like that. They steal tombs all year round, and are very interested in these things that are around tombs.


    I didn''t say anything as I leaned on the car, thinking about what to do next. Wang Ming said after a while: "If I knew how your father dealt with these snakes back then, it would have been much easier."


    This is almost impossible. At that time, no one should have known about this. My father didn''t even tell my mother, so it was even more impossible for others to know.


    Wang Ming picked up the phone and called her. He immediately told her that the mission this time was a bit more difficult, either to increase the money or to complete it himself.


    The other side seemed to want Wang Ming to give up for now, for now, saying that he had given his enough money.


    Wang Ming immediately hung up, telling me to return to Beijing with him first, and come find me when there''s a mission, let''s leave this for now.


    I was stunned for a moment before I replied, "What do you mean by that? My interest has just risen and I''m not going to continue doing this?"


    Wang Ming shook his head and said: "I won''t do things where I don''t have money and I''m risking my life. Let''s go back."


    I got off the car and scolded Wang Ming loudly, but he didn''t even turn his head and just drove off. I was alone in the mountain and I wanted to go take a look, but after seeing the scene just now, I decided to give up.


    This time, I did not meet Beijing, but went home.


    My mom asked me what was going on, and I said that I had settled the matter. Wang Ming will be going back first, and I will be going back in a few days.


    I''ve been thinking about how to get those snakes at home. Now that I have the chance to uncover what happened that year, I won''t give up.


    After staying at home for three days, I still couldn''t do anything about it. During these three days, I had been rummaging through some notes that my father had left behind. There were many methods recorded on them as well as various snake habits.


    Of course, this was all done behind my mother''s back.


    Just as I was studying the notes, the phone rang. I looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Wang Ming calling, saying that the business had added some money and wanted to go over to do it again so that I could wait for him at home.


    This turn of events was really unexpected, but in my heart, I was still very happy. I was only at the level of a half-step, and it was still better if I had Wang Ming''s help.


    Wang Ming came on the second day. This time, he brought a small truck here with a few people and a lot of things on it.


    I took a look at them. They were all firemen''s clothes for protection against burns, and long iron rods, made of rope and used for catching snakes.


    There were also some vats, but I didn''t know what was in them. There were also several sets of clothes like the one he had brought with him last time.


    I asked Wang Ming what these things were used for. He told me that he was going to use some violent methods to catch those snakes, and even wanted to catch them all in one fell swoop. He couldn''t leave any future troubles.


    "Wang Ming, are you not afraid of death anymore? You clearly know that place is not simple, yet you actually dare to do this? " I looked at Wang Ming in astonishment, I had never seen his face, it was as though he had become a completely different person.


    Wang Ming smiled sinisterly, came close to me and said: "Don''t tell me you don''t want to know how your father died? Furthermore, if there is any gold or silver treasure below, we will be rich. "Then tell me what to do now!"


    After I finished speaking, I couldn''t figure it out. I wanted to figure out the cause of my father''s death, but I didn''t want to destroy that place. I couldn''t bear to see Wang Ming''s current expression.


    After thinking about it for a while, I agreed to Wang Ming''s idea. At that time, it would be unknown what would happen, but now that I have made such a good plan, it might not be effective at that time, just like what I did back then.


    Wang Ming brought the equipment over for me to wear. After burning it with a lighter for a while, he said: "Look, this thing''s fireproof is so good!"


    Then he poured a little sulfuric acid on it to show me how it worked. Even sulfuric acid couldn''t leave a mark on the cloth.


    He said that he would just rest for the night, and that he would go there tomorrow. As long as this single transaction was over, he would not be working this year, and would talk about it after the new year.


    The next day, I followed Wang Ming and the others to the tomb.


    The people that Wang Ming brought began to pour oil all around the tomb, sprinkling it with yellow, and even pulled all of the surrounding grass out, forming a circle with the stones.


    I really don''t understand what Wang Ming is doing, this thing can only be used to capture and live. If it was burned to death, then it could only be eaten.


    Wang Ming told me to wait a while, then I would understand.


    After finishing everything, everyone retreated to the back. Wang Ming took out a lighter, and said to me: "Watch carefully, in a bit, try to catch a snake quickly. One for each of us.

 C35

    Wang Ming took one of the clothes first, saying that he wanted me to see how strong the clothes are.


    After catching the snake, Wang Ming placed the snake head on his arm, allowing the snake to bite him to its heart''s content. However, seeing the changes in his clothes, it took about two to three minutes for a group of snakes to surround Wang Ming, but he was completely fine, so everyone could be at ease.


    I walked over and grabbed a snake as well. After a while, I realized that it really was fine. Everyone started to move, putting the snake in a black sack. This way, the snake wouldn''t act recklessly.


    After catching all the snakes, I felt dizzy, as if I were drunk.


    His vision began to blur and his consciousness slowly became unclear.


    With a bang, I fell to the ground, not knowing what happened after that.


    When I woke up, I found that my mother was the only one in my house. I didn''t know where Wang Ming had gone to.


    I looked at my mother, pale and haggard.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? I''m fine, where did Wang Ming go? "


    Seeing me wake up, my mother immediately poured me a glass of water to drink, then told me that Wang Ming was the one who brought me back. When I left, she said that I was fine and that I had encountered some problems while working, so I fainted.


    I nodded, I thought for a while, then called Wang Ming on my gas phone. Wang Ming said that he had something to do, and would be returning to Beijing first. When he has something on, he would call me, and the money would be transferred to my card.


    After a while, my phone received a message, the card Wang Ming gave me had a number of 300,000.


    This time the money came a little fast, I was a little numb, but my mother was very happy to see the money, said that I should wait until I married a wife to buy me a house in Beijing.


    In fact, my mind isn''t here at all, because I don''t know what happened over there. How did Wang Ming do it, did he succeed? Did you figure out what happened to my dad?


    My mother talked to me and brought me something to eat.


    "Mom, how long have I been unconscious?"


    "It''s been four days. From the time Wang Ming sent you over to now, it has been exactly four days."


    I hurriedly looked at the time and realized that I had already fainted for a week. This means that in these three days, Wang Ming did a lot of things I don''t know about, yet he took three days to settle those snakes? What had happened?


    In the evening, my mother said that I was weak and that I should not go to work. I should first rest at home, Wang Ming told my mother this.


    I didn''t have any thoughts of going back now, so I took a good rest for the night. The next morning, I went to the tomb.


    The tomb was still in good condition. Apart from the lack of snakes, there was no other problem. If there was a problem, then the nearby soil seemed to have been affected and the grass was all gone.


    Did these guys dig it up? Are they robbing tombs or catching snakes?


    I looked around for a while, and when I didn''t see anything special, I started to think about the grave. He wanted to dig it up and see what was inside.


    After making up my mind, I went home and prepared a few tools to sneak up the mountain. When I saw the tomb, I discovered that it was different from the ones I had seen before, because I hadn''t observed it carefully before. Now, I saw that the front of the tomb had been dug open, because the soil here was especially loose.


    After looking at it for a while, he decided to dig it out here.


    After digging for about one meter, he realized that the soil underneath was not loose. It seemed that there was no need to dig any further after he had dug till here. After resting for a while, he continued to dig around. He felt that there was something inside, does Wang Ming know what it is?


    I was stunned for a moment. How could there be such a thought? I didn''t seem to know what was here. If there was, it must have been dug out. Otherwise, what did they do in those three days?


    I sat dejectedly beside the grave and started smoking. Wang Ming definitely knew about all of these things, I have to go back to Beijing to ask him about them. This guy must have done a lot of things behind my back.


    He threw the shovel on the ground and returned to his house. He greeted my mother and said that he was going back to Beijing for some business and would return during the new year.


    My mother nodded and took it to my station.


    After returning to Beijing, I called Wang Ming, saying that I had something to talk to him about. However, Wang Ming said that he is not in Beijing right now, and is outside.


    If I don''t look for you, you will be in Beijing. But if I look for you, I will be out of the city.


    After hanging up, I went straight to Wang Ming''s house. There was a big lock on the door, I kicked the door and shouted towards the inside: "Wang Ming, I know you''re inside, come out quickly. Do you have the guts to admit it? "


    It was very quiet inside, not a single sound could be heard.


    I found a relatively short spot and prepared to climb over the wall. However, after going around in a circle, I still couldn''t find a suitable place to climb over the wall. The courtyard in Beijing really wasn''t easy to climb over.


    I took off my clothes, threw it on the ground and sat in the corner to smoke a cigarette. I seemed to have sobered up a lot as I returned to the rented apartment.


    Qin Yue was watching TV alone at home. Seeing me return, she immediately hugged my neck, and said that she wanted to tell me some good news.


    I suspect that he knows some things about my father. But now, it seems like he''s hiding from me, there''s definitely something wrong with that. "" What? I looked at Qin Yue and said.


    Qin Yue nodded, and said that she had met her once a few days ago. He told Qin Yue that she was at her hometown, and would be back in a few days. I haven''t seen him since.


    I sat on the sofa and thought about everything that had happened in the past few days. I felt that Wang Ming seemed to be trying to obtain something from me, and reckoned that he had probably succeeded by now.


    Qin Yue stayed by my side the whole time without saying a word. When I stood up, Qin Yue said that she could tell her anything that she wanted to help her with.


    I hurriedly shook my head and laughed: "It''s about Wang Ming. This guy did a quest behind my back, but it has something to do with my father''s death. At that time, I fainted.


    Qin Yue picked up the phone and called Wang Ming. The phone was turned off, causing me to be completely stunned, there must be something big going on, I had to find Wang Ming quickly.


    Qin Yue said that she had a way to find it. Let me go to the communication company for a while, as long as I pay a bit of money, they can pinpoint Wang Ming''s position. As long as it''s hidden, no one will question me.


    My eyes lit up, and I brought Qin Yue to the communications company. I found the manager there, called him over, and wrote out a cheque, saying that as long as you help me look up all the phone numbers under Wang Ming''s name and find the location, all of the money would belong to him.


    The manager smiled at me and politely said, "I''m sorry sir, but doing this is against our rules. All of the customer positions are confidential, so we are unable to pinpoint the location of the customer."


    "You mean it''s too little, don''t you? "Don''t worry, we''re not the inspectors, we just have something up our sleeves." Qin Yue hurriedly said.


    But that manager didn''t give us a chance at all, he was always patiently explaining to me.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I grabbed his clothes and said, "I''m telling you, I have something urgent to take care of right now, so I''ll give you the money. Hurry up and do it for me."


    After saying that, the manager seemed to be a little scared and pulled me aside, saying that the investigation was very strict and that we shouldn''t trust people. Furthermore, the probability of this happening was too low, so I didn''t dare to believe it.


    It seemed that sometimes, violence was useful.


    The manager said that this was a long process. If it wasn''t in range, it would be very difficult to find. In addition, if the computer was turned off, it wouldn''t be found.


    After a while, the manager found two phone numbers in Wang Ming''s name. The one I knew before isn''t in position anymore, because it''s off, I''ll mainly let him position the one we don''t know about.


    After about an hour, he told me that Wang Ming''s location was overseas and it was impossible for him to pinpoint his location accurately. However, it seems to be a virtual IP address, which should have been transferred over using the domestic IP address.


    So it turned out that Wang Ming had long since been prepared, for him to catch things that were not as good as his.


    I left the phone number and gave the manager the money so he could find it and call me.


    Qin Yue said that she would take a look at Wang Ming''s house. Standing guard at the door, or jumping in to take a look in the middle of the night. Since this matter is related to my father, I have to try all sorts of methods.


    That night, Qin Yue and I were about to go to Wang Ming''s house when the communications company''s manager called me. He said that Wang Ming should be in Beijing, but he gave me a fake location in the corner.


    "It''s in Beijing, it must be at home!" I hung up the phone.


    Qin Yue and I arrived at Wang Ming''s house. When I came, I intentionally looked for a ladder, so it would be more convenient when I went in.


    Seeing that there was no one around, he told Qin Yue to go up first, and then he would go up himself.


    Entering Wang Ming''s courtyard, Qin Yue pulled on my hand, saying that the moment we arrived here, I felt very uncomfortable, and that it wasn''t safe.


    "It''s alright, I''m here, I''m more familiar with Wang Ming''s home, let''s go to his room, if there''s nothing else, let''s quickly leave." I smiled at Qin Yue.


    After saying all that, Qin Yue retched, and I immediately asked what was wrong.


    Qin Yue lowered her head, a little embarrassed. After a while, she finally told me that she was pregnant, and only found out a few days ago.


    I opened my eyes wide in disbelief. After confirming for a bit, I knew that it was true, and then said to the cuckoo: "Alright, we''ll settle the matter with Wang Ming in the future. Let''s go home first, follow me home tomorrow!"

 C36

    I can''t delay such a big matter like Qin Yue any longer. I''ll go back and discuss it with my mother first to see what his opinion is. If she agrees, then I''ll buy a house in Beijing.


    After following Wang Ming for a period of time, he had earned more than a million dollars. Buying a house in a remote location in Beijing was more than enough.


    Qin Yue and I discussed the matter for an entire night before we agreed to set off the next day.


    The two of them bought their plane tickets for the day and flew straight back home.


    After returning, I found that my mother''s expression wasn''t very good, so I introduced Qin Yue first, not mentioning that she was pregnant.


    Qin Yue said in a low voice, "Is it because you don''t like me? Your face doesn''t look too good."


    I smiled and said that my mother had something to ask me. You go to my room first, but my mother refused to tell me now.


    Qin Yue nodded and returned to her room.


    "Mom, are you looking down on Qin Yue? I''ve been with her for a long time, and I came back this time because I wanted to get married. " I put my arm around my mother''s shoulders and smiled.


    My mother just nodded her head, but kept frowning. Did she really not like cuckoos? That''s impossible. If that''s the case, then this matter won''t be easy to deal with.


    It was a long time before my mother spoke and told me to go back to my room first. There were some things I hadn''t thought about, and she said that I wanted to give her some time to think about them before she told me.


    I nodded, went back to my room, and took the cuckoo into the city.


    As soon as I arrived here, I was prepared to take the cuckoo to familiarize myself with the situation here. Even if I couldn''t live in Beijing in the future, I would definitely buy a house in my hometown''s downtown area and bring it out for a stroll.


    Qin Yue mentioned about my mother many times. I kept saying that it wasn''t that question, but that my mother wanted to buy a house now. She was conflicted about whether she should buy a house in Beijing or buy a house in her hometown.


    Qin Yue looked at me suspiciously and nodded, it''s fine if she said she doesn''t like it, so it''s fine if she stays here for a few more days to show off, who knows when she''ll change her mind.


    She took the cuckoo and strolled around the city for the whole afternoon. Qin Yue suddenly told me that she''s not used to being in the house, and that it feels like she''s gone to Wang Ming''s house.


    I looked at Qin Yue and thought back to home. There doesn''t seem to be anything like Wang Ming''s home, and there aren''t even those that repel evil spirits. How could I have that kind of feeling?


    I then asked Qin Yue what in the world was this that she couldn''t stand, and directly threw it away when she returned home. But Qin Yue shook her head and said she didn''t know, it was just a feeling, I''ll feel it when I go back, if I find it, tell me, I don''t need to throw it away, just don''t leave it in my room.


    I carefully recalled the same thing that happened in Wang Ming''s house, but I never thought of doing so. Even when I returned home at night, I didn''t think of doing so.


    When I got home, I saw my mother sitting in a daze. I told Qin Yue to go back first and ask my mother what was going on, but my mother didn''t say it. Furthermore, her attitude wasn''t as good as last time.


    She walked up to my mother and said, "Mom, what did you encounter when you were pregnant?"


    My mother stopped when I said that, looked at me for a long time, and asked me what I meant by that question.


    It seemed like he couldn''t hide it now, so he told my mother the truth. However, my mother didn''t seem to be very happy, and she seemed to be very annoyed. She took a deep breath and went straight back into the room, closing the door behind her.


    I scratched my head and thought as I sat in the yard. I''ve already said that having a wife is troublesome, but they haven''t even passed yet, so how about in the future? I have to think of something. Let my mother decide this first.


    Returning to the room, Qin Yue looked at me with tears in her eyes, and said with an aggrieved expression: "What the hell is going on, am I really that bad? What can I do to make your mom like me? "


    I told Qin Yue not to worry, that wasn''t what my mother was depressed about, just to let Qin Yue be at ease. Then I let her sleep first, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow.


    Qin Yue nodded her head and went back to bed. I took out a bottle of insecticide and sprayed it on the room once, because there were a lot of bugs in the village during the winter, spitting them out would make sleeping more comfortable.


    But when Qin Yue smelt this smell, she immediately ran out and vomited in the courtyard. I quickly ran out, what''s wrong with Qin Yue, Qin Yue waved her hands, telling me to pour her a cup of water to drink.


    I went back to my room and poured some hot water in Qin Yue''s hands.


    Qin Yue took a deep breath and said: "I don''t know what''s going on either, but the smell just now made me nauseous, so let''s not spray out these things in the future."


    I slapped my head. Only then did I remember that Qin Yue was pregnant and wasn''t like an ordinary person anymore. This was normal for him to have some reactions.


    I helped Qin Yue into the room and laid on the bed. Qin Yue told me that if my mother disagreed, we had to go to Qin Yue''s house first, because it wouldn''t be good for a woman to get married if she had a big stomach. We had to settle this matter as soon as possible.


    I nodded, thinking that I have to settle this matter with my mother in the next few days. I can''t possibly let Qin Yue puke and marry me, although I don''t know how to talk about this in the current society, it''s not good for Qin Yue either.


    I didn''t sleep the whole night, thinking about things over and over again, especially my mom, she shouldn''t be like this normally. What''s wrong with her today, she used to always look forward to finding a wife earlier, but now that I found her, how could she have such an attitude?


    In the middle of the night, I sat alone in the courtyard smoking a cigarette until the next morning, when my mother saw me making breakfast and asked me why I was here, getting up so early.


    I told her what I thought, but I wanted to know what had happened to my mother.


    He lowered his head and said to me: "Child, it''s not that I don''t like Qin Yue, but I really didn''t think through some things clearly. I also didn''t sleep for an entire night, so you gave me one more day''s time to think it through, and then I''ll tell you, okay?"


    Looking at the back of my mother, I feel that what I said just now was a bit heavy. The old man must have been sad.


    Thinking about this, I followed her.


    "Mom''s fine. I''ll make breakfast for you. Just wait outside." My mother smiled at me, grudgingly.


    Just then, Qin Yue called out to me. I said that it was in the kitchen, then Qin Yue came over.


    In my kitchen, there was an iron jar that was used to hold yellow, so I didn''t use it in winter, so I placed it on the floor of the kitchen. But when Qin Yue came in, he was probably afraid of the smell of oil, so he hid away from the stove, accidentally kicked the iron can that was used to hold yellow, and spilled the yellow on top of Qin Yue''s shoes.


    Qin Yue shouted loudly. His entire body was covered in cold sweat, his entire body was trembling, and she then crazily ran out of the kitchen.


    When my mother saw me, she looked at me in surprise and asked me what was going on. I didn''t even have time to explain before I chased after him. Actually, I didn''t know what the situation was either.


    By the time I caught up to Qin Yue, she was already under a large tree in the village. She was squatting on the ground with her head in her hands.


    Her current state is a little scary. I went over and lightly touched Qin Yue, then told her to go home first. If there''s anything, say it slowly.


    However, Qin Yue''s emotions were unstable, as though she was about to collapse. I stayed under the tree with her, talked to her, and lectured her.


    I don''t even know what to say. Or was it something that had affected her before and was now more resistant to it?


    For a moment, I panicked, and didn''t know what to say. It wasn''t until noon that Qin Yue calmed down and followed me back home.


    Qin Yue trembled as she held onto my hand: "Jiao Jun, I''m really afraid of that thing. Don''t ever let it appear in front of me again, I''ll break down."


    Qin Yue looked like she was begging me, I nodded my head quickly to let Qin Yue rest for a while, I will call for her when it''s time to eat.


    Qin Yue was very obedient, she laid on the bed and closed her eyes quietly. After a while, her breathing became very steady, and I knew that she had fallen asleep.


    My mother watched for a moment and then beckoned me out.


    "Son, is she sick? If that''s the case, you should take her to the hospital first." My mother looked at Qin Yue in the room with concern.


    I curiously asked my mother, say is the pregnancy should not be afraid of the yellow?


    My mom actually said that it has nothing to do with pregnancy. There are only snakes that are afraid of being pregnant, and there are also snakes, insects, mice, and ants. How can a person be afraid?


    In fact, I could also tell that, after a long period of time, Qin Yue was a little strange, but after going to the hospital many times, there were still no results. Now, trying to convince me that Qin Yue was sick, I really couldn''t believe it.


    I suddenly recalled the snake bone''s head that Wang Ming gave me earlier, telling me to put it in Qin Yue''s pillow. What exactly did that mean?


    The moment this idea came out, I immediately told my mother that I was going to look for Wang Ming. Maybe he knew everything.


    My mother pulled my hand and said, "Son, wait a moment. We''re friends, and we have to be good friends. Do you understand what I mean?"


    These words were said muddle-headedly, could it be that Wang Ming was some kind of bad person, or Qin Yue was some kind of bad person? I can''t tell which one.


    "Son, actually, Wang Ming is not what you think he is. I have been thinking about this all this while, but I don''t know how to tell you that he is your boss and your classmate. You must listen to me." My mother took a deep breath, as if she''d made an important decision.


    Did my mother know that I was going there to investigate? And you also know that Wang Ming didn''t tell me about the situation?

 C37

    My mother sighed. Something was missing from the orator.


    Throw something away? Is this related to Wang Ming?


    After I finished speaking, I found out that after Wang Ming came to the house, the thing that my father left behind was actually stolen by Wang Ming.


    Wang Ming sneaked down to the first floor, saying that he was looking for a restroom. Turns out that he was looking for that thing, but how did he know where to put it? When I left home, it was for my mother.


    This fellow''s goal is really not simple, moreover very insidious. That night, he even intentionally made my mother and me drink alcohol to make our sleep a little more easily and to make it convenient for us to move around.


    The things that happened before and the money that he gave me all seemed to be to make me trust him.


    I slapped the table hard and took a deep breath. I wanted to call Wang Ming, but thinking about how his phone was off and him being in Beijing, he must have avoided me on purpose. Right now, I have no value to him anymore.


    I sat down and thought for a while. It wasn''t like this news was bad news, at least it had nothing to do with Qin Yue. It wasn''t that my mother didn''t like Qin Yue, it was because this news was huge, so Wang Ming would definitely do some improper things.


    When I thought about it, my anger rose again. I slapped the table and said, "Mom, help me take care of Qin Yue first. I''m going back to Beijing."


    My mother pulled me, as if she had something to say, but I was very angry right now, so how could I possibly listen to such words. I immediately flung away my mother, saying that I would be back in a few days, and ran out without even greeting Qin Yue.


    Halfway there, my phone rang. It was my mother, so she definitely wanted me to go back. I immediately threw my phone onto the ground, insisting that I go and kill Wang Ming.


    After we arrive in Beijing, I will go around asking about Wang Ming. I will ask anyone who knows him, even going to the police station to look for the whereabouts of Wang Ming.


    At night, I ran over to Wang Ming''s house and smashed everything in his house. I hoped that I could get Wang Ming to come out this way, and as long as I call the police, I could find him.


    When I came out from Wang Ming''s house, there was a person standing in front of Wang Ming''s house. The moment I jumped down from the courtyard wall, that person stopped me and asked if I wanted to know Wang Ming''s whereabouts.


    Of course I did, so I asked him right away.


    The man smiled and said that Wang Ming''s position was not cheap, he asked me if I could afford it, as long as I had money, they would be able to do anything, especially find work.


    In the end, they agreed on a price of 100 thousand yuan and after getting the money, they took me to see Wang Ming.


    The money was still worth it, all of the money was given by Wang Ming, I never thought that it would become his talisman of death, I took out a cheque and wrote down the money, then that person let me follow him.


    After about an hour''s drive, they arrived at a wild lake. This was the best place for hiding people in Beijing. If they were hiding people, it would be impossible. Besides the lake, there was nothing. Furthermore, there was a thick layer of ice on top of it.


    That person laughed and said that there was a small house in the forest in front, and Wang Ming''s hiding place was inside. He didn''t know if it would be there now, but he would be staying there temporarily at night.


    Then he gave me a business card with only one phone number and nothing else.


    "There''s a problem, let''s make this call. As long as you have money, we won''t do kidnapping and murder!"


    Originally, Beijing had such an organization. Previously, he was too small and did not understand this world at all.


    I slowly walked into the forest. The wind was blowing on the dried branches and it was dark now, so if Wang Ming was here, I would directly go in and beat him up. After that, I would talk about my father''s things.


    In the distance, a simple wooden house appeared in front of me. I quietly walked over and found that the light inside was on. I smiled and peeked inside through the cracks.


    The light was on, but no one was inside.


    I decided to wait outside for a while. If there was someone inside, there would definitely be some movement. Even if I were to sleep, I would have to turn over and listen carefully. If there''s no one, I''ll wait and come back.


    After waiting for an hour, I was so cold outside that I kicked the door open. Wang Ming was indeed inside, but he was fiddling with some snake stuff, so he did not make any sound.


    Seeing me come over, Wang Ming was also very shocked. He opened his eyes wide, and only after a long while did he say a single word: "You, what are you doing here? How did you find it? "


    "You don''t have to worry about how to find it. Just decide how you''re going to die today!"


    I looked around, picked up a stool and threw it at Wang Ming, he dodged and fell on the side of the bed.


    Wang Ming slowly got up, holding onto a metal rod beside the stove, he stood up, and asked me what I want to do.


    Right now, I don''t have the mood to talk to him. First, I have to vent my anger before talking about the problem. Right now, he''s alone, at most, both of us are injured.


    Thinking about this, I threw my chair towards him. I didn''t expect it to hit the bed. The quality of the stool wasn''t good. It was immediately smashed and only had the leg of the stool in my hand.


    Wang Ming immediately shot towards my head. I went over and hugged his waist, and loudly said: "Even if I can''t beat you today, I''ll still cripple you. Use me, you''re not a human!"


    Wang Ming didn''t say a word and kept hitting me with his elbow. I used my strength and pushed Wang Ming to the ground, riding on top of his body while waving my fists. I even greeted his ancestors.


    After a while, I got tired of fighting and stood up, wanting to find something to fight, but Wang Ming suddenly stood up, grabbed a stool leg and threw it at my head.


    I felt dizzy and fell to the ground.


    When I woke up, my head was in pain. Looking around me, I saw that I was still in the small cabin and touched my head. There was no blood on my head, meaning that Wang Ming did not use too much strength when he hit me, he had only knocked me out.


    Looking at my watch, I''ve only been unconscious for one night, Wang Ming probably won''t be able to run far, so I''ll go home first to take a look.


    When he arrived at Wang Ming''s house, he found that all his things had been moved away, leaving nothing behind.


    How was this possible? The time of one night was simply too fast.


    I remembered the phone number I had yesterday and quickly found it. When I called it, the person who answered was the person from last night. He asked me if I needed any help.


    I told him who I was, and I''m still looking for the guy from last night.


    He asked me to meet him and he said that if someone left Beijing, they would have to pay extra money, and that it would take them three to seven days. If there was no result after a week, he would return the money to me.


    I decisively gave the money to this person, and thought about where Wang Ming could go.


    This fellow was extremely mysterious, and the only person he had been in contact with was Lee Zhiyong.


    Lee Zhiyong, he should be in Beijing, and it should be easy to investigate. As I said this, I transferred the money to that person.


    He laughed and made a call, telling them to find Lee Zhiyong within half an hour. After that, he hung up.


    I went to Lee Zhiyong''s house, but he wasn''t at home at all, he said that he was outside.


    Half an hour later, someone called me. He sent me a text message on my cell phone saying I should look for the address. Then he got up and left, telling me not to change the number.


    I only managed to get this cell phone number just now. The previous one is already gone, so I will use it before I finish dealing with this matter.


    The address on the text message was a bathing center. It seemed that Lee Zhiyong had also received the message that he was looking for Wang Ming, so he hid inside and did not dare to come out.


    Following the address to the bathroom, I wandered around in my hat, familiarized myself with the layout, and told the front desk to open a room for me.


    After asking around, I found out that Lee Zhiyong was a person that the people at the front desk were not willing to speak of, so I didn''t feel troubled either. After all, there were a lot of people here.


    I stayed in the lobby until midnight. There were only a few people left, and a desk clerk came up to me and asked if I needed anything.


    I took out a few hundred dollars and put it in her hand. The woman was immediately overjoyed, and then I took out some more money and said, "Let''s play a game. You answer my question, it''s a hundred yuan. If you don''t know, then I won''t give it to you."


    The woman smiled, put an arm around my neck, and sat on my lap. She placed her index finger under my chin and said, "Boss, if you have any questions, just ask them. I''ll tell you everything."


    I then asked Lee Zhiyong''s whereabouts. The woman said that since there was such a person, the room was kept secret, so no one could tell me about it when they came. He even gave her a lot of money to seal her mouth.


    I took out all the money in my bag and put it on the table, "Actually, I just want to discuss some business with Boss Li. Since I''ve heard the money is here, I''ll give you two minutes. After that, I''ll ask someone else."


    The woman got up from my lap and led me to the front desk computer so I could give her the money.


    I thought she was just holding the money for herself, but he gave it to everyone at the front desk and told them to check it out.


    It seemed that there were some skills involved in doing things here, if a person took it, he would definitely get someone to report it. With Lee Zhiyong''s personality, even if he doesn''t die, he would disappear, but now that he had accepted the money, no one would say anything.


    After a while, a message appeared on the computer. Lee Zhiyong lived in a very ordinary room, which was on the second floor, and the closest room to the highway.


    Being this careful is definitely related to Wang Ming''s disappearance. It should be a partnership between the two of them, this time, I want to see where you can run to.

 C38

    I already had a plan, and I got those people to find me the clothes of a life-long waiter.


    Lee Zhiyong always ate a few midnight snacks and came out to bathe. However, he has already gone back and is just waiting for midnight snacks. I will pretend to be a waiter and fight whenever I go in.


    It was soon ready for me, and I hid a knife, some tape, and a rope in the middle of the night.


    After I went up, I knocked on the door and the people inside cautiously asked who I was. Knowing that I was here to buy supper, he opened the door and let me in. He even looked around in the corridor.


    The moment Lee Zhiyong entered, he sat on the bed and told me to put the things on the tea table.


    I took the blade out and placed it behind me, then kicked Lee Zhiyong in the face. I placed the blade on his neck and said, "It''s best if you don''t say anything, otherwise I''ll kill you right now."


    Lee Zhiyong nodded. I picked up the rope on the ground and let Lee Zhiyong lie down on the tea table, then slowly tied him up. First, I stuck onto his mouth and covered his entire body with the tape.


    Boss Li, I have no time to waste on you, I just want to know where Wang Ming is, this matter has nothing to do with you, since you have said it, I will let you go, what do you say? I used the blade to lightly scratch Lee Zhiyong''s face.


    Lee Zhiyong nodded his head again and again as I ripped the tape off his mouth.


    Lee Zhiyong breathed in heavily for a while, saying that this plan was indeed made by him and Wang Ming, and the goal was the treasure left behind by his father. Wang Ming said that he could sell it for a lot of money, so he asked me to cooperate with him.


    They had succeeded now, but Wang Ming had said that he wanted to go and appraise it. After the time was over, he would leave this place and go to a place no one knew him for the rest of his life.


    I nodded my head: "This thing is indeed very important to me, it really has the intention to kill. Last night, Wang Ming ran away, now tell me, where did he go?"


    Lee Zhiyong immediately opened his eyes wide, saying that Wang Ming did not tell him where he was going at all, and was fine with letting Lee Zhiyong wait here to split the money.


    I slapped Lee Zhiyong right in the face, because right now, it is already half a month away from the day of the theft. Although I have to appraise it, it won''t take that long, so there are only two possibilities, either Lee Zhiyong lied to me, or Wang Ming also lied to Lee Zhiyong and ran off with the thing.


    The later parts were more likely to be sold, because that thing was not for sale. If he used it to sell, then something huge would definitely happen, Wang Ming did not want to die and if he kept it for his own use, he would be able to earn a lot of money.


    Lee Zhiyong seemed to have reacted, and said softly: "Did I get tricked, did he run away?"


    Right now, no one could contact Wang Ming, so where could this guy go?


    Lee Zhiyong said loudly: "That old bastard Wang Ming, to even dare to deceive me, if I were to find him, it will definitely not be as good as him."


    I couldn''t believe this. Perhaps he was just lying to me to release him. I smiled and said, "If you''re not telling the truth today, then we''ll play Lingchi, you know that right?"


    Lee Zhiyong shook his head and said no, he promised to find Wang Ming for me, that it was Wang Ming who took away a lot of his money, that he had Wang Ming''s phone number, and that he should call him first to see if he would accept.


    I scrolled through Lee Zhiyong''s phone. There really was a phone number that I didn''t know of, and it seemed to be handled with someone else''s identity card. I couldn''t find it.


    Lee Zhiyong called over, and seeing that the phone was turned off, he roared loudly, saying that he wanted to kill Wang Ming.


    His current appearance doesn''t seem to be fake, I think Wang Ming really disappeared along with my father''s inheritance. Right now, I really have no way of looking for this person, I can only wait for news from there.


    I weakly sat on the sofa, the blade in my hands falling to the ground. My hands were holding my head as I tried to think of a solution.


    After a while, Lee Zhiyong said that he had a way to find Wang Ming, and if one were to appraise something, they would have to find someone. He knew of some people that had appraised things, and they were all very secretive, so ordinary people would not be able to find them.


    Now, I have hope again, but I can''t completely trust this person. I placed a snake internal organ in front of Lee Zhiyong and said, "If you want to eat this thing, I will believe you. As long as you don''t mess around, I guarantee that you''ll be fine.


    Lee Zhiyong agreed without even thinking, and directly opened his mouth.


    I put away the internal organs, and Lee Zhiyong immediately swallowed them down and said: "Release me now, I know that you guys have many ways to do business here, don''t worry, I will do my best to look for him, I am now his enemy too."


    Actually, this is just to scare him, how can I have that many tricks? If it was my dad, he might have some methods, I just want to use this method to make him listen to me, until I find Wang Ming.


    I let go of Lee Zhiyong and he immediately put on his clothes, saying that he wanted me to follow him and go find someone.


    "Alright, remember, don''t play any tricks. I am the only one who can undo the hand I used."


    This was just a reminder for him. He was afraid that if he found someone who understood, he would be exposed and all his plans would be gone. He was afraid that he would have to start over again.


    Lee Zhiyong made a phone call. When we arrived outside the bathing center, a car was already waiting for us, obviously to pick us up.


    After getting on the car, Lee Zhiyong said to the driver: "Go find Elder Hao, quickly."


    The driver didn''t say anything as he walked through the streets until he reached the front of a courtyard. This was already considered a suburb of the Fourth Ring Road, so rich people probably wouldn''t live here.


    Lee Zhiyong lightly knocked on the door a few times, then said to the inside: "Brother, you are here to buy cigarettes, I want the best, let the boss come over."


    Just as he finished speaking, the person inside opened the door, nodded at Lee Zhiyong, and then led the two of us in.


    What he said just now must have been an incision. This was not a place where ordinary people could enter.


    When they reached a large hall, the person who opened the door said that the boss was asleep.


    After the man left, Lee Zhiyong told me about him. He said that his surname was Hao and that there was a lot of money in his family, so Lee Zhiyong likes to appraise some weird things.


    Moreover, people with a weird temperament and no family property couldn''t enter his house, nor could they talk to him. For the first time, they had to prepare three hundred thousand yuan in cash, which could be considered as making friends.


    I looked at Lee Zhiyong in disdain. I felt that this was nonsense, where could I find the three hundred thousand yuan to appraise something?


    But Lee Zhiyong said that after seeing his abilities, I will know, so I don''t want to say much now.


    After about ten minutes, a white-haired old man walked out. He was thin and thin, and looked to be in high spirits.


    Just as Lee Zhiyong was about to speak, the old man looked at me, signalling for Lee Zhiyong to not speak. After staring for a long while, the old man said: "You came for this child? That is very strange indeed. "


    "No, it''s Wang Ming. He''s gone missing, I want to ask if he came to your place." Lee Zhiyong smiled and quickly took out his cigarette and lit it up for the old man.


    The old man didn''t seem to be interested in Wang Ming at all, he told Wang Ming that he would study me first before talking about Wang Ming''s situation.


    I don''t even know what''s so special about me. Can this old man see it?


    Lee Zhiyong said that this matter was very urgent, he wanted the old man to help him.


    The old man didn''t say a word as he wandered around me. After a while, he said, "Young man, what have you been up to recently? Can you tell me?"


    "Old mister, I don''t know what you''re asking about. I really have a lot of things to do recently." I nodded politely and stood up to speak to the old man.


    However, the old man actually asked me about matters related to snakes, which made me a little unhappy. I was originally here to do snake business with Wang Ming, and everything that happened recently was related to snakes.


    Seeing that I didn''t say anything, the old man asked me if I had touched anything from Wang Ming''s home, or if my friend had. The old man even accurately said that it was Jin Congwen who stole the snake bone''s head.


    This gave me goosebumps. How long has it been since that incident happened? How did the old man know, was it Wang Ming''s fault, or was it because he saw through something?


    I nodded and told him about Jin Congwen. I asked the old man if there was anything wrong.


    The old man thought for a moment and said: "I think it''s too late, you might not be able to save him. The snake smell on your body is too strong, it''s definitely that Qin Yue''s fault."


    Lee Zhiyong immediately interrupted the old man, saying that he wanted to talk about Wang Ming''s situation first.


    The old man nodded: "Alright, I have no other choice for now, so what about Wang Ming? Missing? "


    I nodded. The old man said he had been here before to show me something, but it wasn''t the time yet. He told me to wait a few days.


    Looks like Wang Ming really came over. I immediately told the old man that if Wang Ming came over, he would have to inform us. The thing in his hands is very important to me.


    The old man told me to reveal something. I shook my head and said, "This thing cannot be exposed to the light. If there is a chance, I will let the Elder Hao see it."


    After Lee Zhiyong chatted with the old man for a while, he told me to go to another place with him. He said that there were others who would go there, and if they didn''t come here, it would be another person.


    I said goodbye to the old man and was about to leave, but the old man stopped me and said, "Little brother, don''t you want to know about Qin Yue? This is also a matter of life and death to you. "


    Many people were talking about Qin Yue, what was so special about him, they were all thinking about him just now, and now that Qin Yue was mentioned, I really want to know.


    "Elder Hao, I wonder what exactly is going on with Qin Yue? Could it be that even after such a long time has passed, Qin Yue is still being affected by that bone? "


    The old man told me to sit down and let me explain the situation with Qin Yue in the near future.


    I nodded and told him everything about Qin Yue that went in, which was a problem that the hospital couldn''t solve, and also told the old man about the matter of getting pregnant.


    After the old man finished listening, he frowned and shook his head. After a while, he said to me, "Little brother, this time you are in big trouble. You must hold on. You will lose a lot of things."

 C39

    The old man''s meaning was that the bone was stolen by Jin Congwen at that time, and Qin Yue was Jin Congwen''s girlfriend at that time, so they were very close. By the time she brought the bone back home, the Snake Soul inside had already entered Qin Yue''s body.


    The current Qin Yue is already very different from the past. From my narration just now, the old man was able to deduce that he was pregnant. Furthermore, the one he gave birth to now is definitely not a complete human.


    Hearing that, I clenched my fists, and was about to go up and beat the old man up, but Lee Zhiyong stopped me and said, "No, let''s first listen to Elder Hao''s words, we haven''t met much of the matters here."


    Elder Hao didn''t get angry. He glanced at me and continued.


    Things here were complicated, and the only way out was to kill Qin Yue. If the child was born in the future, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    I immediately struggled free from Lee Zhiyong and pounced onto Elder Hao. Grabbing his clothes, I said, "Don''t speak nonsense to laozi, Qin Yue is fine, shut up."


    Lee Zhiyong pulled me back, and a few big men walked in and surrounded Lee Zhiyong and I, pressing both of us onto the ground. Elder Hao told those people to let go of us, it was normal that they could not accept this fact, it was normal for ordinary people to do this, not to mention that I was still a little kid in my twenties.


    I stood up, looked around at the people, Lee Zhiyong patted on my shoulder and said: "Let''s go first, if there''s really something, we can think of a way."


    I trembled as I walked out of the old man''s house, my heart constantly thinking about Qin Yue. Although Qin Yue does seem a little abnormal on the surface, I simply do not believe those words. Furthermore, Qin Yue is carrying my child, so it is impossible for me to do such a thing.


    After thinking for a while, I told Lee Zhiyong that I needed to make a trip home. Looking at the situation over there, I''ll let Lee Zhiyong take care of Wang Ming''s matters for the time being, if there''s any news, give me a call.


    I have been thinking about this the entire time, but I still don''t want to go back and ask Qin Yue like this. Maybe the old man saw wrongly, why don''t I observe for a few more days? Leave Wang Ming''s matter for a few days.


    After making up my mind, I packed up my things and got into the car to go home.


    When I returned home, both my mother and Qin Yue were very anxious. They said that they had something to say.


    I was stunned, could it be that Wang Ming had some other secret behind the fact that he stole my things? Or was it about Qin Yue?


    My mother pulled me down to a sitting position, saying that it was true that Wang Ming had stolen my father''s remnants. However, my mother was very shrewd, so she placed a fake at home, which was made by someone else. It was extremely similar, and was actually just a fake.


    After hearing this, my heart felt a lot more at ease. I smiled and said, "At that time I was too angry, I didn''t think that such a thing would happen. Now it''s good, then Wang Ming doesn''t need to look for me anymore."


    The news was even happier to me than winning the lottery. I pulled Qin Yue into the room, but suddenly thinking of Qin Yue''s body, my heart became a little unhappy.


    "Qin Yue, do you feel any discomfort in the past few days?" I asked carefully.


    Qin Yue thought for a long time before she shook her head. She said that these past few days were pretty good and that there were no discomfort anywhere, but his mother still had a frown on her face, as if there was something on or as if she did not like Qin Yue.


    I nodded, thinking about how my mother had been doing these past few days. Now that I was back, Wang Ming could be considered as finished.


    At dinner time, my mother was still very unhappy. I frowned and said, "Mom, what did you not say? Don''t tell me that the fake thing is also important?"


    My mother seemed to be in a daze. Hearing my words, she was a little surprised. She dropped the chopsticks in her hand onto the table and said, "It''s nothing, let''s eat. You guys eat. I''m thinking about something."


    Qin Yue lowered her head, placed the chopsticks on the table, and somewhat bashfully asked my mother if she wasn''t fond of her, and since she is now pregnant, can she tell me the truth?


    My mom shook her head. She was stunned for a moment, and said that there were still some things that happened recently, and it''s not that she didn''t like Qin Yue, but she would tell us when she had time.


    But Qin Yue was unwilling to let it go, she insisted on saying it out loud, and her attitude became even more unyielding, and was determined to marry me.


    Without another word, my mother stood up and walked into the room.


    It''s really hard for me to do it now. In the end, who should I help? Both of them have problems. One is a physical problem, the other is a mental problem. Where should I start from?


    During sleep, Qin Yue laid on my shoulder and cried. I comforted her for a long time before I recovered a little and slowly fell asleep. My body slowly curled up, making me look like a snake.


    Back then, when Wang Ming gave me the snake bone, it was possible to absorb its soul. At that time, I still had some value to make use of, and he gave me some, in order to get the soul of the snake in Qin Yue''s body out. But my attitude was strong, there was no need for him to clash with me, so I might not say anything anymore.


    If all of this is true, isn''t there a way to fix it? I know some people in the business, so it shouldn''t be hard to find something about snakes.


    This matter can be considered to be easily resolved, but it has been a long time since I''ve had contact with these matters, so my control over the fire is not very good. Thus, I decided to return to Elder Hao to look for me.


    The next morning, my mother called me into the kitchen and told me that she had something to tell me. Coincidentally, I also wanted to tell my mother that I was going to Beijing today.


    I didn''t hold back and directly told her what I thought. I said that I would be going to Beijing for a few days and would be back soon after finishing my work. After a few days, my mom nodded and said that she would tell me other things when she came back.


    After finishing breakfast, I greeted Qin Yue and returned back to Beijing. This time, I wanted to invite the Elder Hao over personally to have a look, so that we can confirm our findings.


    But when I reached the Elder Hao''s house, the door was tightly shut. I knocked a few times like Lee Zhiyong, but I couldn''t remember what he said last time.


    Hurry and call Lee Zhiyong, and ask him to come over and help. Ask Elder Hao to come to my hometown.


    Lee Zhiyong said that he has matters to attend to now, so he can''t go any further. He''ll look for Wang Ming and contact him when the time comes, he even said that Wang Ming has some whereabouts to let me pass through his house.


    Right now, with so many things gathered together, even I can''t do anything about it. Let''s take a look at Wang Ming''s whereabouts first.


    After I went there, Lee Zhiyong was playing with something on the computer, as if he was looking for someone. After seeing me, he excitedly pointed to the red dot on the computer: "Look, this should be Wang Ming, he''s still in Beijing, and I don''t think it''s easy to appraise that thing. It''s running all over the place, it must have definitely changed its appearance, and I might not be able to recognize it after seeing it."


    I told Lee Zhiyong about my situation and he promised me to look for the Elder Hao first, and then he would chase after that fellow Wang Ming.


    When night fell, we went to Elder Hao''s house. Elder Hao looked at me and said, "I don''t know if it''s late or not, but if I come with you, my life will be in danger. If I kill her at that time, don''t blame me."


    At this moment, I was completely dumbfounded. In the past, if a fish dies and a net is broken, is there no other way to break through?


    I explained the method Wang Ming used before, but Elder Hao said that it was possible before, so after getting pregnant there was no longer any use for it. This is because the Soul Search has already entered the fetus, and it has nothing to do with the person himself, even if there is, it''s already very young. If the child was knocked out, the child would have died, but the soul would not die, and it would return to Qin Yue''s body.


    If he were to enter the realm a second time, the damage would be even greater and the resentment would be even greater. When that time came, it would be hard to say whether he would be able to deal with it.


    I picked up the phone, and at this most difficult moment I thought of my mother, and no one seemed to be there to help me. It was as if he had lost everything. Could it be that Elder Hao had said that I would do a lot of things.


    After the call connected, I said that there was a big matter and that I had to ask my mother to come to Beijing. Qin Yue was currently pregnant, so she couldn''t sit in the car.


    Without saying anything, my mother hung up.


    I told Elder Hao that I need to talk to my mother about this matter, because it''s rather chaotic right now. I need to clarify about my mother and see if my mother has seen through Qin Yue''s abnormality, I don''t want Qin Yue to know that she can no longer be considered alone.


    But Elder Hao is against my suggestion, he said that now is not the time for discussion. If we drag it out for a day, the child will be bigger, and if the child is born, Elder Hao will have no other choice.


    I persisted on my way of thinking. I felt that my mother must have known about Qin Yue, followed by my father for many years, and not for nothing. She should be stronger than me in this aspect.


    Lee Zhiyong asked the Elder Hao for ways to disguise himself. He said that he wanted to find Wang Ming and follow up the signal source, but he was afraid that he would be found out, so he wanted to find a few things to disguise himself.


    I really couldn''t listen to anymore on these topics, I wanted to leave first, but Lee Zhiyong said he would go quickly, so I''ll wait a bit.


    In the end, Elder Hao gave Lee Zhiyong a human skin mask. He said that this thing was very useful and that as long as it was on his face, he wouldn''t need any skills.


    I basically didn''t listen to much of their conversation, as they were both thinking about Qin Yue. The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable I felt, and the more I wanted to quickly see my mother.


    After returning to the hotel, I didn''t sleep at night and anxiously waited for my mother.


    It wasn''t until the evening of the second day that my mother came over. After we met up, I directly asked her, "Mom, do you know what''s wrong with Qin Yue and why you didn''t tell me? Do you have a way to resolve it now?"


    My mom looked at him as if she was a fool, "What do I know about Qin Yue? What I want to tell you is your marriage contract, not Qin Yue!"

 C40

    These words came out of my mother''s mouth as a little strange. Weren''t you always asking me to find a girlfriend before? You were just afraid that I would become a bachelor, but now you even said that you were engaged to me.


    "Mom, are you still joking now? You must know that there''s something wrong with Qin Yue''s body, so you didn''t let me marry her right?" I said very seriously.


    My mother found a place to sit down and said, "What I told you is true. I''m not joking."


    Back then, my father and a very good friend were in the business together, and they had a very good relationship. After my mother gave birth to me, my father''s friend got married and gave birth to a child, which coincidentally happened to be a girl.


    The two of them had promised to arrange a marriage for their child when they grew up. They definitely could not break their promise and even kowtowed as they paid respects.


    However, my father''s friend was very mysterious and rarely came to my house. Every time my father mentioned this person, he would call me A''Hai, and the specific name was only known by my father.


    However, ever since my dad left, this person no longer had contact with my family. So many years have passed, but I never would have thought that he would still remember this matter and take the initiative to find my mother.


    When Wang Ming and I went to the grave for a few days, that Ah Hai went to our house and told my mother about our marriage at that year. He said that our children weren''t young anymore and that they had reached the age to get married.


    This was like a bolt out of the blue for me. I never would have thought that a baby marriage would happen to me, and it was more than 20 years ago. The woman actually came to me on her own accord.


    My heart only thought of Qin Yue, so I rejected my mother. That Qin Yue has a big stomach now, do you want me to break up with him? What about the child? And now, something happened to Qin Yue.


    "Son, your father did not want you to continue doing this, but he did impart some skills to you. For the sake of our promise back then, we cannot go back on our words, it is better for you to break up with Qin Yue." My mother lowered her head, as if she knew it wasn''t good.


    I didn''t think my mother was such a person. She wouldn''t ask me to marry someone I didn''t know just because of a word she said when I was a child. I asked my mother if there was anything else that had to do with my father.


    It seems that my mother really had something that she didn''t mention.


    In the past, my father knew a very powerful fortune-teller, he was the one who named me when I was born. He also told my father that we must find a daughter from the same industry in the future, and he even has requirements for the word ''birth.''


    That I had to get married before I was thirty, and that I had to marry the man he was talking about, or that he was a short-lived ghost who would die before he was thirty-two years old.


    After A''Hai''s daughter was born, my father discovered that the girl''s birth date was coincidentally mentioned by the fortune-teller. Furthermore, she was also a colleague''s child. This made my father very happy.


    However, I didn''t say it out loud at that time. Instead, I thought of a way to get along for a long time and finally made this marriage for me. If I were to marry her in the future, I would definitely have a long life.


    "Mom, what time is it? Do you still believe in fortune-telling?" The words were said by me, but I didn''t think that way. I just wanted to stand by Qin Yue''s side.


    Just as I finished speaking, my mom stood up and slapped my face, angrily saying, "These were all exchanged with your father''s life. If you don''t cherish them, I won''t say it, but what you said is wrong. This is unfilial, disrespectful to mister!"


    I didn''t know my mother would do this, I covered my face to stop my mother from getting angry, and said that I would definitely meet her, after they come, I will just arrange for them to be at home, and I will let Qin Yue go out for a few days first.


    Saying this still didn''t make my mother feel at ease. I had to break up with Qin Yue right now, since this matter is related to my life and not to my willfulness.


    I am in a difficult situation now, if you were to tell my mother about Qin Yue, then there would be no hope at all. My mother probably wants me to tell Qin Yue right now, and also look for the Elder Hao to accept Qin Yue.


    After thinking about it, she decided not to tell anyone about Qin Yue. She wanted my mother to stay here for a few more days so that people could play with her.


    I arranged for my mother to go to bed first, saying that someone would definitely take him here for a few days tomorrow, and then I would go back with my mother after I finished my business in Beijing.


    What I am doing now is completely messing up my plans. If I go back to take care of Qin Yue first, what will happen if those people that I am sure to kiss come over halfway, and are even craftsmen. At that time, Qin Yue will really be in danger, I don''t even know him.


    It seemed like the only thing left to do now was to compete in speed. He had to save Qin Yue.


    He gave Lee Zhiyong a call and told him where my mother lived. He told him to bring my mother to play in Beijing the next day. After that, he called Lee Zhiyong and went to Elder Hao''s house.


    As soon as I entered the house, Elder Hao wanted to see my ID card, saying that this matter is very special, he wanted to look at his ID card to find my hometown, so that he can find me when something happens.


    I showed my ID to Elder Hao. He frowned and said, "Your hometown is in Yunnan, but why is your mom not in Yunnan, but in a small place not far from Beijing. You still say that''s your hometown?"


    In fact, my father also told me not to casually reveal my identity, and also not to enter the business, let us leave the familiar place, find a place no one knows to start again.


    But I can''t say that to him. My dad is very famous in our hometown, so I casually asked around and found out. I made up an excuse saying that my dad came here to do business and something happened, so my mom and I stopped going back home.


    I also very strange to look at ID card, if to find my hometown to ask me, what is there to be afraid of me lying to him? Did he already know my father''s identity?


    The two of them just watched without saying a word. Their hearts were filled with hidden thoughts, and now was not the time to speak.


    Lee Zhiyong saw the awkwardness and immediately asked us when we were going to leave. He said that he had to settle it quickly and that he still needed to find Wang Ming on this side.


    Elder Hao took a deep breath. He said that he would leave tomorrow morning, but after that, it was unknown whether he would live or die. At that time, no matter who died, there would be no need to seek revenge.


    Listening to what I said, there would definitely be deaths after we go. I have already decided, if we can''t get rid of the things on Qin Yue''s body, then I will fight against these guys together with Qin Yue.


    The next morning, Elder Hao and I set off. He brought a few people with him and soon arrived at my house.


    After entering, I found that the courtyard was extremely messy, as though someone had robbed the place. I felt a little uncomfortable and hurriedly called out to Qin Yue, but no one replied.


    Didn''t my mom find someone to take care of Qin Yue here? There should be someone.


    He searched one by one until he found a person lying unconscious on the floor in the kitchen.


    I hurried to help the man up and tried to wake him up.


    The woman woke up. She looked at me and said, "Who are you? Why did you capture her?"


    These words made me confused, I asked her what was going on, I am the master of this place, who was it that captured Qin Yue.


    The woman slowly sat up and said that she was cooking here this morning. After that, a group of people rushed in, first to search for people, then to capture Qin Yue. She wanted to stop him, but was instantly knocked unconscious.


    I was stunned, who exactly did this, and why did they capture Qin Yue?


    Before I could figure out the problem, Elder Hao slapped his thigh and said, "Crap, we have to quickly find him. Quickly think about who you''ve offended."


    "Wang Ming, it must be him." I said to myself, because the thing he stole from my house this time was fake, I reckoned that he came out from the appraisal and knew it was fake. He wanted to steal it, but he didn''t know where it was hidden, so he used this move.


    I immediately gave Lee Zhiyong a call, but he said that he was playing with my mother and didn''t have time to monitor Wang Ming''s movements.


    "Stop playing around, Qin Yue is missing, I think it was Wang Ming who did it. Let''s first locate Wang Ming, we can go and capture him." I hurriedly told Lee Zhiyong.


    After a while, Lee Zhiyong called. He said that the phone number could not be traced anymore, and that there was a signal interference from the device. The tracking stopped working and he told me to find another way.


    Elder Hao had also heard the contents of the call, and his subordinate said: "Gather everyone to go find Wang Ming, we need to find him in the shortest amount of time possible!"


    I asked the person who took care of Qin Yue, what the person looked like, and what their voices sounded like.


    She only gave a rough estimate, but did not find anyone with a similar body size to Wang Ming. Now, I suspect that it was Wang Ming who did it.


    That''s right, if Wang Ming wanted that thing, he wouldn''t harm Qin Yue at the moment and would even contact me on his own accord.


    Thinking of this, my heart finally felt a little better, and I sat on the ground.


    Elder Hao walked to my side and asked me if I had a way, so I said "wait."


    After the two of them sat and chatted for a while, two people came to my house. I think it was Wang Ming who sent them to follow me around the streets, so they wanted to raise some requests.


    A middle-aged man and a girl, about my age, thin and pretty.


    After the middle-aged man came in, he looked around and asked me if this was the Jiao family.


    I stood up and said, "Your speed isn''t slow. If you have anything to say, please state your conditions."


    The two of them stood there stunned, looking at me strangely, then asked who I was.


    "Nonsense, who do you think I am? Did your master not tell you guys?" I''m extremely angry right now, why are you two idiots telling me this?


    Unexpectedly, the girl rushed out, pointed at my nose and said, "Can''t you be a little more polite? Be a little more polite when you speak. We aren''t here to train."


    I flung my hands and said, "What does that bastard Wang Ming want you to carry around? Hurry up and say it, don''t waste time."


    The middle-aged man laughed and said: "Are you Jiao Jun? We''re here for a blind date, so we don''t know the person you''re talking about. "

 C41

    As soon as the middle-aged man said this, I realized that these two people in front of me were probably the ones my father had made me a baby, but I didn''t want to at all. I had to think of a way to get rid of them.


    "I am Jiao Jun, but the previous engagement was set by my father ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the middle-aged man said: "You can just call me Uncle Hai. This is my niece, Bai Qian.


    Elder Hao cupped his hands towards Uncle Hai, saying that today''s matter was rather troublesome, and if you mean to say that they know each other, then you should invite them to stay in my house for the time being, and wait for the matters regarding the blind date.


    The Uncle Hai nodded and casually brought Bai Qian into the house. When I went in, Bai Qian smiled at me and blinked her eyes.


    There were already so many things to begin with, and now with so many people, my mom would definitely know that someone had come. I estimate that it won''t be long before we arrive here, so this matter isn''t easy to deal with.


    I told Elder Hao that I would like to go in and have a few words with them before I went to look for Wang Ming.


    But Elder Hao thought for a moment and said: Actually, we entered into a misunderstanding, your mother said before that she lost her family''s treasure, and that it was Wang Ming who came over a few days ago, but there is no proof that Wang Ming stole it, and furthermore, he was captured by Qin Yue, so he might not be Wang Ming.


    I was startled, but I did see Wang Ming in the hut at the Wild Lake. If he didn''t do those things, why did he knock me out and run away? This was unreasonable, why would others want to capture Qin Yue?


    The Elder Hao did not understand, saying that the current experiences could not be placed solely on Wang Ming, if it was done by someone else, the matter would become complicated, and contacting Wang Ming was a must, so he had to hurry up and go.


    I went in to tell Uncle Hai that I have some final things to do and that my mother will probably be back soon.


    Uncle Hai kept on calling for me from behind, but I completely ignored him and just followed him.


    The target this time was still a little confused, I had always thought that Wang Ming was the one who did all these, but after thinking about it, there were still loopholes, and no one saw Wang Ming doing it.


    After following Elder Hao back to Beijing, I immediately went to look for Lee Zhiyong and asked if my mother was back. Lee Zhiyong said a bit awkwardly that he couldn''t stop her, but his mother''s temper was too big.


    I didn''t say anything, but the paper told him to quickly find Wang Ming. Right now, the matter is more urgent.


    Lee Zhiyong said that he had not moved his position much in the past few days. He was always in a very secluded place and it wouldn''t be hard for him to head there. However, he had a very familiar face.


    The Elder Hao didn''t say anything further and brought us to his house. He said that he had a lot of these things and just took them out, telling Lee Zhiyong and I to go and call him if there''s anything.


    Lee Zhiyong was slightly unwilling. He said that Wang Ming was also a craftsman, and if he were to do anything, the situation would become difficult to resolve. He had to find an expert to deal with.


    I thought for a moment. With my level, I am completely not on the same level as Wang Ming, and they are hiding something. If we were to go in the open, we would definitely be at a disadvantage and wouldn''t know what we look like in time.


    Elder Hao thought for a while and said, "It''s fine, you guys can go when you need to. What happened may not have been done by him, it''s just that all the evidence points to him. You guys can just ask him directly."


    Lee Zhiyong probably felt sorry for his money, so he agreed and went to look for Wang Ming together with us.


    We decided to set off at night, so that it would be more difficult to recognize us, and we could also sneak in to see where Wang Ming was.


    In the evening, my mother called me to say that she wanted me to go back and meet someone in order to settle things.


    I said that the things here were a bit troublesome and needed to be taken care of. Furthermore, I didn''t tell my mother that Qin Yue had gone missing.


    After Lee Zhiyong finished dressing up, I really didn''t recognize him anymore. I also dressed up for a bit, and realised that this item was actually not bad, as if I had become a different person.


    The place they arrived at was a rather remote suburb. Most of the people here were fish sellers, so if they walked in, they would be flowers, birds, fish and bugs. However, there were so many people at night, which really made people suspicious.


    Lee Zhiyong pretended to be a buyer and looked around at the flowers and birds, and even asked for the price occasionally. As if he had taken a fancy to one of the eighth brother, he went over and asked for the price.


    But the boss behaved strangely, asking us what the hell we were here for, and asking us where we were going to buy these things in the middle of the night.


    Lee Zhiyong said that he would buy it if he sold it in the middle of the night.


    The bird seller said he wanted fifty thousand yuan, so this eighth brother would say anything.


    Lee Zhiyong laughed, then said to Eighth Brother: "Is Wang Ming here?"


    Eighth brother said loudly: "Wang Ming, inside, inside."


    The boss didn''t look too good. He said he wasn''t going to sell it and wanted us to leave quickly.


    Lee Zhiyong laughed, and then let me follow him. There are so many people here at night, we are no match for him.


    Around 12 o''clock, Lee Zhiyong brought me into the marketplace. It was obvious that there were a lot less people here, only a few scattered people were walking around.


    Lee Zhiyong and I tried our best to avoid these people, and slowly approached the place that sold birds from before, and secretly took a look inside.


    It was dark and he couldn''t see anything.


    "I''ll knock on the door later. No matter who it is, the two of them will immediately subdue the person who opened the door." Lee Zhiyong earnestly told me.


    I nodded, and suddenly a snake crawled out from under my feet. It wasn''t very tall, its entire body was green, and by the time I saw it, it was already at Lee Zhiyong''s feet. I told Lee Zhiyong not to move, not to knock.


    Lee Zhiyong looked at me, then looked down at his feet and asked me what was going on.


    This is a very powerful snake. It is said that biting an elephant can cause the elephant''s heart to stop beating within 5 minutes. His venom can freeze blood, so there is almost no chance for him to survive being bitten.


    Lee Zhiyong didn''t even move at all, I slowly crouched down, and the snake had the intention to attack me. Its upper body immediately stood up, and started spitting its temper at me as it moved its body left and right, waiting for the right opportunity.


    I have also caught a snake a few days, as long as I can catch it by its head, Lee Zhiyong will have a chance of survival.


    The snake crawled towards Lee Zhiyong''s direction before its head turned around. Seeing that the chance was not bad, it immediately grabbed hold of the snake, but what it grabbed was not the head, but the body.


    The snake''s body was very smooth. Only the skull was hard enough for one to pinch.


    Knowing that I had grabbed the wrong place, I quickly retrieved my hand. The snake instantly bit my clothes.


    Fortunately, the weather was cold, so it didn''t hurt my body.


    Lee Zhiyong thought that I had succeeded and retreated a few steps back to divert the snake''s attention. I shouted, "Run!"


    After saying that, Lee Zhiyong''s entire body shivered, seeing the snake below him retreat one step, and fall straight to the ground.


    I casually picked up the thing beside me and threw it towards the snake, just in time to smash it, the snake turned to look at me, and Lee Zhiyong immediately ran out.


    If I were to run, I definitely wouldn''t be able to outrun this guy. Furthermore, I have to go in to look for Wang Ming, so I definitely can''t run anymore.


    I picked up a birdcage beside me and threw it over. While the snake was dodging, I grabbed onto the snake''s head and placed it inside my bag. Then, I walked towards the door and knocked heavily.


    I don''t care who''s here now, since they''ve already been discovered, there are still a lot of people that came to find Qin Yue.


    When Lee Zhiyong saw me knocking on the door, he slowly walked over and asked me if I had settled the snake. I didn''t have any time to bother with him and continued to knock on the door.


    I thought that we were going to fight this time, but the door in front of me opened and Wang Ming walked out. He looked at me and Lee Zhiyong with drowsy eyes, and asked us who we were and why we were here.


    I immediately took off the mask on my face and grabbed onto his collar as I loudly said, "I''ll let you have a good look at who I am and see where you''ve run off to today."


    Wang Ming pushed me away, and the people behind pushed me down to the ground. Wang Ming let them go, and kicked me in the stomach: "I haven''t settled the score with you about how you sneaked an attack on me at the Wild Lake, and you''re still looking for me now? "Say, are you with them?"


    This question stunned me. What is this? Who am I working with?


    "Whose side am I with? I''m here to look for Qin Yue. Hurry and let her go." I roared. If it wasn''t for the crowd, I would have already hit him.


    Wang Ming was also startled, he slowly sat on the chair outside and thought for a bit before saying: "Qin Yue is missing? Aren''t you with them? Then why did you attack me that day? Who told you where I am? "


    These words made me doubt Wang Ming. Could it be that Elder Hao was right, Wang Ming did not do those things?


    I looked at Lee Zhiyong and said: "Boss Li, you know about this matter a little better than me. Back then, Wang Ming was the one who cooperated with you and then deceived me into trusting him and then came to my house to steal something. It shouldn''t be wrong, right?"


    Lee Zhiyong''s eyes immediately fell on Lee Zhiyong''s body. Lee Zhiyong took off his mask and said to me: "Yes, it''s this guy. In the past, I wanted to ask for your trust in everything.


    Wang Ming pulled me to his side and whispered: "This guy wants to kill me, I''ve always been hiding from him. Why are you with him?"


    I immediately retreated to the side and looked at the two of them warily. Just what was their relationship? Why would something like this happen?


    Lee Zhiyong asked me what was going on and why those eyes were looking at him.


    Wang Ming immediately stood up and pointed at Lee Zhiyong: "Boss Li, there''s no need to be like this even if you want to kill me. You must have suffered a lot when looking for me, this time you didn''t bring anyone, I want to see how you''ll kill me."


    Lee Zhiyong looked to be angry, his fists clenched tightly as he nodded his head: "Alright, you have more people today, so I won''t bother with it. But you have already gotten the things from Jiao Jun''s family, so shouldn''t you pay back the money you promised me?

 C42

    I am completely unable to make sense of the situation. Did the two of them want to steal something from my house, or did Lee Zhiyong want to kill Wang Ming?


    I can''t completely believe the words of the two of them. They''re both people who have been fighting in society for many years.


    Wang Ming walked to my side and said: "The last time you followed me back for a mission, he let this guy Lee Zhiyong find out that he wanted the snake in my hand to give me twice the price, but I promised that I wouldn''t give it to him for my business.


    After saying that, Lee Zhiyong interrupted Wang Ming and shouted loudly: "Don''t fart for this daddy, I''m not interested in the thing in your hand. "It''s been a while since I''ve seen you. Let''s take a look at the phone records. Don''t play tricks on me."


    Wang Ming seemed to be lazy to continue, and directly had those people tie Lee Zhiyong and I up, and brought us to a very dark room.


    "Jiao Jun, we were classmates in a match, and we were born together as if we died. If you promise me not to do anything, I''ll let you go, but I don''t dare to do anything to this person. Wang Ming patted my shoulder and said.


    I thought for a moment, this was their problem, moreover I still had to go and save Qin Yue, I don''t want to care about these things anymore, so I nodded.


    Wang Ming untied my ropes and said that it was already too late, so he let me rest here temporarily. I''ll leave tomorrow, and also let me tell you exactly what happened during this period of time.


    No matter if what Wang Ming said was true or false, I can tell us about Qin Yue''s condition from his mouth. He has a lot of eyes and ears too, so anything that can help me find Qin Yue would be even better.


    Wang Ming brought me to the tallest place here, took two bottles of beer, and asked me about Qin Yue being captured. I told him everything once, and Wang Ming took a big gulp of beer.


    Wang Ming already knew that something was wrong with Qin Yue''s body. He was suspicious at that time and wanted to test it out, but he didn''t think that I would have such a huge reaction. Because I was busy with business later on, I didn''t pay attention to Qin Yue''s situation and gradually forgot about it.


    After asking all the questions in my heart, his answer is the same as the Elder Hao. This person is very dangerous, so I have to be careful. Maybe someone found out about Qin Yue''s unique physique and captured him to study him. There are many organizations in Beijing that we cannot understand.


    I asked Wang Ming to try and find Qin Yue for me. If there''s any news, give me a call.


    Wang Ming said that he was already in danger. Lee Zhiyong had sent many people outside to find him, but he did not even dare to turn on his phone. He could only stay here every day to sleep during the day and go out at night to wander around.


    I was really interested in the two of them, but I was more interested in my father, so I asked Wang Ming about my father''s matter first.


    At that time, there were only two people who fainted. Other than me, there was also a worker whom Wang Ming brought along who fainted, but it did not harm his body at all.


    Then they had me and the workman taken care of and the graves dug up, and there must have been something valuable in there.


    Arriving at the bottom, Wang Ming realized that all of the ancient bronze artifacts were inside, but there was no one inside the coffin, not even a bone. The coffin was also made of stainless steel, and on the outside it was painted with some rusted items.


    Then, Wang Ming told the rest to dig out all the things around the grave to see if there were anything else.


    Those people had dug for two days, and the paper had found a snake nest, with a lot of eggs inside. Wang Ming felt that it was very strange, he had seen too many snakes that did not hibernate this winter.


    When Wang Ming approached the hole, he realized that it was warm inside. It was basically as stable and comfortable as in autumn, but once he took his hand out, it was extremely cold.


    The financial backer started to rush Wang Ming to deliver the goods, he had no choice but to give up on the items inside, and brought the snake back with him, burying the items inside.


    Wang Ming is a greedy person, if there was such a good opportunity, wouldn''t he go and get those things? Just bring the snake back? This was obviously not in accordance with his style.


    "Hehe, I am indeed greedy for money, and I dare to earn any kind of money, but I''m also afraid of losing money." Wang Ming laughed, immediately drinking all the beer and smashing the bottle against the wall.


    Wang Ming said that there were too many people at that time, and there were too many things as well. He had wanted to call me along when he came back, and also look into my father''s matters, but upon his return, he coincidentally met Lee Zhiyong. Lee Zhiyong insisted that he could double the price for the snake in Wang Ming''s hands no matter what.


    "You already know what happened after that. I refused and started a conflict with him. After that, he wanted to kill me. However, I didn''t expect that he would put such a big hat on my head." Wang Ming seemed to be in a bit of a bad mood, as he took in a deep breath.


    After I finished drinking the beer I was feeling dizzy, so Wang Ming found me a room to sleep in.


    When I woke up in the morning, I lied down and recalled everything that happened yesterday, but I couldn''t differentiate right from wrong. Both of them had their reasons, Lee Zhiyong had been hit by my technique, he definitely wouldn''t dare to lie to me, and if Wang Ming really did tie him up, he should also tell me, to bring back something, but that didn''t happen, who was speaking lies?


    I decided to test Lee Zhiyong and see what kind of attitude he had, and also see what kind of attitude he had towards Wang Ming.


    Wang Ming agreed that I should go find Lee Zhiyong and find him to understand the situation, and said that he meant what he said, but that the person who wanted to obtain your family''s things should also be him, and is currently using you to kill me.


    "How could laozi be so easily deceived?" I muttered to myself all the way to the room where Lee Zhiyong was locked in last night.


    When Lee Zhiyong saw me, he sneered and didn''t say a word. He even turned his head to the side.


    I told Lee Zhiyong everything that he told me and asked him what he thought about it.


    Lee Zhiyong said indifferently: "My life is in your hands, what do you think I should think? And I''m going to die? Are you stupid? "


    "But are you going to find someone else? It''s also possible. Do you want to get something from my house? "


    Lee Zhiyong immediately became agitated and shouted at me to scram. I will believe whoever I want to, and after he dies, the truth of the matter will come out.


    This fellow was truly difficult to deal with. He refused to budge, refused to give in, and did not say anything for a long time. It was just those few words, and he did not want to admit to harming Wang Ming no matter what.


    Since he can''t get anything out of me, I''ll let him stay here for the time being. I have to go back and find the Elder Hao since he has a lot of ideas and has seen a lot of things.


    The moment I opened the door, I saw Wang Ming looking at me from a place not far away. When he saw me come out, he asked me if I had heard anything.


    Shaking my head, I left the room, saying that I would return first. There were still things I needed to do, and telling Wang Ming not to leave this place for the time being meant that it was Wang Ming who had done it.


    Once I left Wang Ming''s place, I called the person who gave me the name card previously. He said that he had found Wang Ming and told them to bring a few people here to monitor him for 24 hours.


    After he finished speaking, he told him to transfer the money tomorrow and ask him to monitor the place for a day today.


    Now, I can''t trust anyone. There isn''t a single person who isn''t doing it for benefits, it''s all for the money.


    After finishing all these things, I went to Elder Hao''s house and told his everything I went to last night.


    Elder Hao stood up and walked back and forth in the room. It wasn''t until I lost my patience that he spoke.


    "I can''t really judge what''s going on, what the two are saying is true, but if no third person knows, then this isn''t easy to deal with, and it might not be the two of them, and there might even be someone behind this." Elder Hao spoke very slowly, as if he was thinking about how to make his words even more perfect.


    However, I heard it from the clouds and mist. This is no different from not saying anything at all. Furthermore, you even sent me another person. Do you think that I don''t have enough things to do now?


    I listened for a long time, but still didn''t have any leads. Furthermore, Qin Yue was still missing on that side, so there was no news at all.


    I told Elder Hao to help me find Qin Yue. As for the money, I can only give it to him as much as I could, and the matter of Wang Ming and Lee Zhiyong also caused Elder Hao to think hard, and think of a way to give it to me.


    Elder Hao has already promised me both things, and told me to go back and take care of the two people in the family first. They also seem to be in the industry, if there were more people coming, then I wouldn''t be able to understand what was going on.


    This is also what I was thinking, right now things are not something that can be done in a day and a night, it''s better to go back home and explain the marriage clearly. No matter what, he is still my dad''s friend, so it''s not good to keep people waiting.


    After bidding farewell to Elder Hao, I returned back to my hometown. When I returned back to the city, a little kid ran over to my side and gave me a letter. He said that there was something very important inside and told me to read it after I returned home.


    I asked the child who gave it to him, and the child said that a person dressed in black gave him 100 yuan for him to send over. He also told the child to tell me that this matter was related to Qin Yue.


    At least the person behind him had appeared, what was his thoughts? What did he want, could it be that he really wanted to research Qin Yue''s body? Or was it for my father''s things?


    After returning home, my mother called Uncle Hai over to Bai Qian, saying that they should get to know each other.


    But I apologized to Uncle Hai and said that I would have to wait a while, take a shower and change clothes to give me some time.


    Actually, I just went back to look at the letter to see who wrote it, but the handwriting was still very different.


    I slowly opened the letter. The words on the letter were actually printed on a computer. I only saw a few words. After reading it, I was a little confused. I didn''t know who to suspect in this matter.

 C43

    The slip of paper read: Bring your dad''s stuff to Beijing, someone will contact you, Qin Yue will make appropriate arrangements.


    I looked at the note in my hand. I swore to find this man, whoever he was, I wouldn''t let anything good happen to him.


    He threw the paper on the ground and stomped on it. After thinking for a while, he used a lighter to burn the paper.


    I arranged my emotions and went to the living room on the first floor. My mother, Uncle Hai and Bai Qian were chatting very rarely, while Bai Qian sat by the side of the Uncle Hai and maintained his smile. However, when she saw me enter, his smile immediately disappeared.


    This is because he has an objection towards me. He was not in a good mood to begin with, yet he still showed it to me.


    My mother gave me a look and asked me to sit beside him. She introduced us, saying that I was working in Beijing and hadn''t been busy these past few days. That''s why I came back to visit.


    Bai Qian''s eyes were clearly dissatisfied with me, my anger had almost subsided, I more or less understood, Bai Qian''s meaning was also very unwilling, looks like both of them were forced, then things will be much easier.


    Uncle Hai kept on asking me questions. I was annoyed by the questions, my mother patiently explained, praising me in all kinds of ways. Bai Qian and I could only smile awkwardly and didn''t make any other moves.


    My mom and Uncle Hai have been trying to get us to marry each other, to the point where the world would not be peaceful if we were not married.


    It seems that both parents are willing and I still need to think of a reliable way to resolve this issue first. After discussing the matter of exchanging my dad''s belongings for someone else with my mom, I can''t let them know that I have a girlfriend yet.


    When we were eating at night, my mother kept trying to get Bai Qian and I together. I said that I wanted to talk to Bai Qian about it, but it''s not convenient for you guys to stay.


    My mother and Uncle Hai both nodded their heads happily, while Bai Qian had a face full of unwillingness, looking at me as if I owed her money.


    Once they reached the entrance, Bai Qian took a glance inside. I didn''t say anything, but before I could say anything, she had already pulled me further away: "Let me tell you, I don''t have a crush on you, I was forced to come here, don''t think too much, I''m just trying to explain myself."


    I happily replied, "I also think the same way. I already have a girlfriend, so we should act in front of the lord. At that time, we can say that we''re both going to be in trouble if this goes on."


    Bai Qian looked at my attitude and was very satisfied. She patted me on the shoulder and said that she would do whatever she needed to do next, that she would not do what she had done today. That she would treat me better and that I was quite sensible.


    This Bai Qian is really interesting, I don''t know what he is thinking, as long as she can take care of it, I don''t care about the others for now.


    The two of us stayed outside for a long time, thinking that they would go back to bed, but they still sat in the living room on the first floor, drinking tea and chatting as if they were waiting for us.


    Seeing that we had returned, Bai Qian immediately took my arm, and I awkwardly smiled.


    "Yo, you''re progressing quite quickly. I really didn''t expect that young people these days would be so formidable." The Uncle Hai laughed as he spoke.


    My mother told me to hurry in and tell her what happened.


    This stopped me. I looked at Bai Qian and said, "Let''s do this, it''s a matter of us youngsters, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Bai Qian and I sat down, thinking why isn''t Uncle Hai asleep yet, I still have to talk business with my mother, is the situation like this supposed to wait until midnight?


    Uncle Hai and my mother started chatting again, saying that the two of us were getting along quite well, why don''t we discuss what happened afterwards, set a good date, and quickly settle everything that needed to be done.


    After Bai Qian heard it, she spat on my face. I was also dumbfounded, I didn''t think that it would be like this, I whispered: "What should I do now? Hurry up and get the Uncle Hai away. If they really want to eat raw rice, you will be the one at a disadvantage. "


    Bai Qian secretly pinched my thigh. It was very painful, but I couldn''t make a sound, so I could only endure.


    stood up and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. We just got to know each other, we''re still not familiar with each other yet. Why don''t we wait for two days?"


    Uncle Hai thought for a while and said: "Not familiar? "That''s alright, your aunt is here. There aren''t many rooms, just three. I''ll take one, your aunt will take one. You can sleep in one room tonight and have a good exchange of feelings."


    After saying that, Uncle Hai gave my mother a meaningful glance. My mother nodded her head repeatedly, saying that the other rooms were too messy and had not been cleaned up. There were only a few of them left, so I decided to take some rest.


    Bai Qian looked like she was about to explode. I hurriedly grabbed Bai Qian and said to my mother and Uncle Hai: "Alright, no problem. I''ll go out and talk to her first."


    After pulling Bai Qian out, I told her that I wouldn''t take advantage of her if I were to fall asleep like this. Let''s find an excuse to delay the matter for a while, then think of a way later.


    Bai Qian nodded, saying that she wanted me to sleep on the floor tonight, while she slept on the bed.


    I, your father, have never received such treatment since I was young. If I sleep on the ground, I wouldn''t be discovered by my family members, and if it wasn''t for them wanting to find Qin Yue quickly, I wouldn''t let this woman torment me like this.


    I had no choice but to agree temporarily. I will make do with today. As long as my mom and I get what we want, I will go to Beijing to see what is going on.


    With that in mind, he went back to the living room and directly told my mother that he was going to rest, so my mother could also rest early.


    Once she entered the room, Bai Qian threw everything on the bed to the floor. Then, she took a new set of blanket and pillow and started to tidy up the bed.


    I didn''t have the heart to do this right now, so I went straight to my mother''s room.


    After a few knocks on the door, my mother asked me why I hadn''t gone to bed yet. I didn''t know what to do.


    When I pushed the door open, I went in and told my mother the truth. I wanted to exchange the things that my father left behind for Qin Yue.


    "Don''t even think about it. If you can''t find the best one, don''t blame your mother for being ruthless!" My mother''s face fell.


    "Mom, I have to go save her. You have to give her to me today."


    But my mother said that she wouldn''t give me anything even if I died. She said that I had to break up with Qin Yue and get married with him quickly so that I could keep my father''s promise. Furthermore, my mother really liked Bai Qian.


    This time, my temper rose. After telling my mother about Bai Qian, I will talk about it later, but now that my stomach has been grabbed, am I going to just watch her die? Is it because of me that I am like this? Do you want me to be such a heartless person?


    After talking for an entire night, my mother didn''t agree at all. Unless Qin Yue and I broke up, she would not be able to give me the thing, and she had to make sure that it didn''t fall into someone else''s hands.


    This is simply making things difficult for me. It seems like I have no other choice but to look for it myself. Tomorrow, I must spend all my money on my mom.


    When I went back to sleep, I found that Bai Qian had already crawled into bed. It seemed that she had already fallen asleep, so I put the blanket back in place and also went back to sleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, I found that Bai Qian was already gone. She had also folded up the blanket very neatly.


    My mother had already prepared breakfast, and the three of them were already eating. I was the only one who stood there foolishly watching.


    Uncle Hai told me to hurry up and go eat. He said that he had things to say later.


    I was stunned for a moment, then sat down and started to eat. Uncle Hai said that he would be staying here for the next few days, saying that he wanted Bai Qian and I to get more familiar with each other.


    Bai Qian stopped eating and said that she was in a rush because of this.


    But I felt that this was a good opportunity, so I immediately stood up and said: "Uncle Hai, if you want to stay here, I would really welcome you. But if you want to buy some daily necessities, why don''t you buy some with my mother after dinner?"


    My mother smiled and said a few things in succession. She even said that she wanted to buy some things for Bai Qian and asked me to go with her.


    Mom, we''ll go buy some clothes in the afternoon, I still want to buy some clothes for Bai Qian. It''s too early now, and the mall isn''t even open yet. I put my arm around my mother''s shoulders.


    Bai Qian''s face didn''t look good anymore, and she looked at me angrily.


    But now, she had no other choice. If she were to directly refuse now, then she would definitely have to work on her mind. Only by closing her mouth would she be able to feel better.


    My mother brought Uncle Hai out. Bai Qian asked me unwillingly what was going on. She really wanted to get married.


    "Have you gone stupid? I''ll marry you? I have something to do, so if I want to quickly solve the problem here, I''ll do it my way. I''ll quickly find a gray box at home, made of wood and bordered with copper. " With that, I ran into my mother''s room, ignoring Bai Qian.


    Bai Qian followed me in, asking what I was looking for. I told her not to talk nonsense, and if she found me, I would have ways to leave this place. Then, you follow me, they wouldn''t know what would happen after, so we can do whatever we want.


    After hearing this, Bai Qian followed me to look for it, and she was even more meticulous than me.


    The two of them had almost turned the house over, but they still couldn''t find it. This made me wonder if my mother hid her things after I told her last night.


    I sat in the living room on the first floor and thought about hiding places, but I had already looked for them.


    Bai Qian said to me dejectedly: "I don''t have any, are you playing with me? You did this to me, go find me yourself, I''m done with it."


    With that, Bai Qian entered the bathroom.


    I grabbed Bai Qian and said that she might be in the bathroom. I quickly looked around, and if she wasn''t there, I would be taking a bath.


    Bai Qian seemed to have already lost her patience, as she slapped my face and loudly shouted: "Scram right now, is this enough? If there''s no other way, say it, I''ll think it over."

 C44

    This time, I got angry from the beating. Your elder is doing business here, it''s one thing if you don''t help, but you still came over and slapped me.


    I ran straight into the bathroom and started rummaging through the contents, not saying a word.


    After a while, when I couldn''t find it, I came out. Bai Qian looked at me and said, "Sorry, I ¡­"


    "Don''t waste my breath. Do whatever you need to do. I''m very worried right now, so I won''t bother with you. However, that doesn''t mean I don''t have a temper." I pointed at Bai Qian''s nose and told her.


    At this time, Bai Qian also quietened down, and said that she wanted to help me search for it, but she had to figure out what it was and what it was used for.


    I then asked Bai Qian if she worked with Uncle Hai, Bai Qian nodded and said: "My parents have not been here since I was young, it was Uncle Hai who brought me up. He kept saying that he was my father, but that was not the case at all.


    I am a little confused now, things must be complicated again, but I have no interest in knowing about this now. I just have to tell Bai Qian that when I have time in the future, I need to find my father''s belongings and trade them for my girlfriend.


    After Bai Qian heard it, she followed me to look for her again. The two of them didn''t find her until noon, and Uncle Hai and my mother also returned. Looking at the messy room, my mother shook her head, telling me to go with her.


    When they entered the room, my mother had told them not to think about finding it, and if they still wanted to save Qin Yue, they had to go by themselves. They didn''t want my father''s things to be given to anyone else, she said that even I knew how powerful that thing was, if someone with ill intentions really got it, it would be hard to say what would happen.


    Actually, saving Qin Yue doesn''t need to be real. Even if I took out a fake, I wouldn''t be seen through on the spot, as long as I can find that person, and I have Elder Hao and Lee Zhiyong''s help behind my back.


    Just as I walked out of the door, I saw Bai Qian standing at the entrance, asking me what was going on.


    "Don''t worry about it. I still have things to do. If you''re afraid of trouble, then come with me!" When Bai Qian said this, she could probably help me too. To be able to learn this from a young age, she should be much stronger than me.


    Bai Qian nodded, she went back and said a few words to the Uncle Hai, and then followed me.


    After we arrived in Beijing, we found a place to stay. Now that I have time, I started chatting with Bai Qian, and Bai Qian told me about her origins.


    Bai Qian, who was also an ancestor of Yunnan, had followed the Uncle Hai ever since she had become sensible. Her own matters were also told to her by the Uncle Hai, whether it was true or false, she herself did not know.


    When he was young, Uncle Hai had told Bai Qian that her parents were the same as Uncle Hai, doing snake skin s'' business, and their cooking skills were excellent, but after some things happened, Bai Qian was successfully born, but her parents were not so lucky, and died for Bai Qian.


    When Bai Qian''s father was on the verge of death, she handed Bai Qian over to the Uncle Hai, saying that she definitely wanted Bai Qian and I to marry each other. She did not tell Bai Qian about the matter as well, and at that time, my father did not know that Bai Qian was not the daughter of the Uncle Hai either, so she betrothed the two of them to a child.


    After that, Bai Qian followed the Uncle Hai to learn some skills, but the Uncle Hai never allowed her to carry out any missions, even if there were any, it would be to follow the Uncle Hai. He could not do anything, so he just watched from the side, saying that it was a taboo for a girl to do such things, and learning skills was only to ensure that Bai Qian would not starve to death in the future.


    After following the Uncle Hai for a long time, he had learned quite a bit of craftsmanship, but he had never displayed it before. As a result, he gradually lost interest in this field and could only watch on from the side.


    However, Bai Qian was not an easy task, she secretly accepted a small mission, and in the end she suffered a small injury, but she did not lose her life. Uncle Hai was unhappy about this matter, and said that there were some matters that had been brought forward.


    Regarding this matter, Bai Qian was very suspicious. She didn''t know what happened in advance so she asked the Uncle Hai.


    Uncle Hai told me about the marriage between Bai Qian and myself, saying that the two of them had to get married. The more missions they had to take, the earlier they had to get married.


    Bai Qian obviously did not believe her. She thought that she was joking, or perhaps thought that it was some sort of rule making thing. She did not take it to heart, but still sneakily went out on a mission.


    When we came here, Uncle Hai told Bai Qian that she didn''t have much time left, she didn''t know how much time I had left, so she hurriedly came over. She even said that she needed Bai Qian to get used to it as soon as possible, and that they should quickly get married.


    When I heard this, I asked, "Did the Uncle Hai never tell you anything? Like why we''re getting married! is it because of the baby marriage that was set up since we were young? "


    Bai Qian didn''t actually believe all of this either, saying that there must be something else within it. She once heard a Uncle Hai making a call and said that both of our lives were linked. If one of us dies, the other one dies as well.


    I was stunned for a moment before looking at Bai Qian and saying, "We''ve never even seen each other since we were young, how can we live and die together? Was Uncle Hai trying to tell you when you were little? "


    I feel that Bai Qian is lying to me, and is simply helping the Uncle Hai with something. They have definitely come to my home for a reason.


    Bai Qian didn''t believe me and didn''t continue speaking. She told me about my matter and that girlfriend.


    When I thought of Qin Yue, I remembered everything about this period of time. Everything started because of a bottle of wine, so no one would believe it if I told them everything.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Qian didn''t say that she doubted me, she only said that my life was brilliant, but he still said something unpleasant.


    "Jiao Jun, I heard that neither of us can enter this industry, it is because I am a woman, and you, I do not know, have your family members never told you about it?" Bai Qian looked at me seriously.


    I shook my head, saying it was something my father taught me when I was a kid, and I didn''t know why.


    Come to think of it, there really are some similarities between the two of us. There must be a reason why only Uncle Hai and my mother knew about this matter.


    Bai Qian seemed to have thought of this too, the two of them turned to look at the same time, and Bai Qian''s face immediately turned red all the way to her neck, and she lowered her head, telling me to go back and rest, and then talk about saving others tomorrow.


    I lay alone on the bed, looking up at the ceiling, thinking about us, when my cell phone rang.


    He took it and saw that it was a text message from an unfamiliar number: "You came quickly, I hope you brought something real with you. Tomorrow night, go to that abandoned mall in the city and find me. There are even a few small tests."


    After reading it, I immediately dialed that number, but the other side had already shut down.


    A shopping mall? That place was where the legendary people died. It was rumoured that a lot of people died in that place. There were people who jumped off buildings and died in that place. There were even a boss there.


    The test of going to such a place is nothing more than to let me go to the top floor. Those who go up there seem to be pushed down by an unknown force, everyone keeps their distance from that place, and at night it is completely silent, not even a dog can be found.


    I completely didn''t expect that we would be here. If Bai Qian didn''t have any skills, the two of us really wouldn''t have been in this together.


    After thinking about it, I quickly put on my clothes, ran to Bai Qian''s room and strongly knocked on the door.


    Bai Qian cursed as soon as she came out in her pajamas, "Are you crazy? You knocked on the door so hard in the middle of the night and got kicked out by a dog?"


    "There''s something important, let''s talk inside." I looked at Bai Qian. Her figure was pretty good, especially her pajamas.


    Bai Qian pushed a piece of cloth onto my head and blushed, saying that she wanted to change clothes.


    After a while, Bai Qian was dressed and she opened the door to let me in.


    Bai Qian said naively: "This, what does it have to do with me? Are you taking me with you? "


    I really admire this woman. She''s such an idiot, right? So I quickly asked her how good her cooking is. Then I told her the general situation of the mall and asked if she can deal with it.


    "I don''t know. If I can''t handle it, I''ll just run. It''s getting so nervous that I thought it was a big deal. If there''s nothing else, then I''ll just go to sleep." Bai Qian said indifferently.


    Since it''s like this, I don''t need to be nervous anymore. I can just go to sleep, and watch her perform when I go over tomorrow. It''ll be enough as long as I have Wang Ming''s abilities.


    When I closed the door, I even glanced at Bai Qian once more. It''s not that I''m a playboy, it''s just that everyone loves beauties.


    On the second day, Bai Qian did not prepare anything. After playing in Beijing for an entire day, I was wondering if this guy did not have any brains. In the afternoon, I could not hold it in anymore and asked her if she was preparing anything. How to deal with the stuff in there at night.


    However, Bai Qian rolled her eyes at me and said, "It''s your business, as long as I can''t beat you in time, it''s not like I''m my girlfriend."


    Now that I''m angry, I directly threw away my things and said to Bai Qian: "Alright, you don''t have to go tonight. I will go over by myself, don''t think that I won''t be able to do this kind of thing without you."


    As I said that, I left, thinking to look for the Elder Hao first. He has many ways and connections, so it shouldn''t be a problem to get some people for me.


    But after walking a few steps, Bai Qian caught up with me. She told me to help me tonight, but she wanted to settle the matter of our marriage.


    I nodded my head and said, "Don''t worry about this. I have a girlfriend. I won''t be relying on her."


    At night, Bai Qian took out a black backpack from inside her room. She said that she had prepared it last night, just to have fun during the day.


    After Bai Qian said all of this, I really felt that I had become an idiot.


    After apologizing to Bai Qian, we went to the shopping mall in the suburbs. Once we got here, I felt extremely cold, as though this cold air could suffocate people.


    Without saying a word, Bai Qian kicked open the door and walked straight into the mall.

 C45

    I looked in at the back and followed.


    The atmosphere here was very scary. There were spider webs everywhere, and it was also very moist. Something was reflecting light on the ground, as though there was a mirror. I slowly squatted down to take a look.


    It was the water on the ground that was frozen. It was probably because there was no sunlight all year round, so some of the ice was normal as well. As a result, it became moist.


    I slowly walked a few steps forward. Without paying attention, I bumped into Bai Qian, thinking that Bai Qian would throw a tantrum, but Bai Qian told me to be careful, the atmosphere here isn''t right, and spiders shouldn''t exist in winter. However, there are so many spiderwebs here, and it doesn''t look like they have been beaten by wind or rain, meaning that it''s not too long.


    After thinking for a while, it seemed like it was the case, and he followed Bai Qian towards the direction of the stairs.


    This place is only five floors high, but I feel like I am in hell. Maybe I have been indoctrinated in the past, and am now unavoidably afraid, but since Bai Qian has not heard of it, she naturally has more guts.


    It was fine in the building, nothing happened, but on the second floor, we couldn''t see the stairs.


    The stairs from the first floor to the second floor were in the middle and could be seen the moment they entered. However, the ones from the second floor were around the mall and had never been here before.


    Bai Qian told me to go aside, and she went off to the side. We would meet here ten minutes later, whether or not we found her, she would quickly look at the entire floor.


    If something were to happen, I would definitely not be able to deal with it. I glanced at Bai Qian, and originally wanted to say something, but Bai Qian just directly left and rushed towards the other side of the tunnel.


    I had no choice but to take the left passageway.


    After walking a few steps forward, I turned around to take a look at Bai Qian. She had already disappeared into the darkness without a trace. I took a deep breath and forced myself to take two steps forward.


    There were a lot of plastic models around. Occasionally, they would be afraid. However, after walking for a while, they became bolder and faster.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of a can rolling on the ground behind me. I quickly looked back and saw that there really was a can, as if someone had left it there.


    I slowly walked to the side of the can and squatted down. Picking up the can, I looked around me. There didn''t seem to be anyone there. It might be a mouse. I comforted myself and continued walking forward.


    But after walking for a while, I found that the can was right behind me.


    This time, I was scared. I donned the snake skin that I was carrying on my body and bowed towards the can, telling it not to follow me. Afterwards, I quickly ran, not paying attention to where the stairs were.


    When I arrived at a transfer point, I decisively stopped and looked behind me. I was afraid that the can was following me, but fortunately I didn''t see the can. Unfortunately, I heard the sound of a metal chain dragging on the ground.


    This voice came from behind me. My heart was thumping, not fast, but very powerful, as if it wanted to jump out from my chest.


    I put my hand to my heart and looked back. The sound stopped and I moved to the other side of the wall, but the can was there again.


    Aren''t those things that can''t be seen after putting the snake skin on? They should be looking for me, not finding me. As long as I don''t make a sound, there shouldn''t be a problem.


    I kept looking to both sides, hoping that the sound wasn''t there. However, when I looked at the can, the chain was rattling, and when I looked at the other side of the chain, the can was moving again, heading toward me.


    I took out the snake bone that Wang Ming gave me. It''s said that this can save my life, so it should be useful now.


    After I took out the bone, I heard a cracking sound. The bone was actually broken from the middle, as if it was broken alive.


    Holding the bone in his hand, he realized that he was definitely doomed this time. He had even lost his life saving treasure.


    After a while, I realised that the sound of the iron chains and the can were no longer emitting any terrifying sounds. It was as if I was subdued by this thing, I stood up thankfully and ran towards the agreed location between Bai Qian and I.


    When I went over, Bai Qian had not come over yet. I sat on the stairs to rest and also paid attention to my surroundings.


    After a while, Bai Qian came over. She said that she could not find the stairs, and that it should be by my side.


    I opened my eyes wide and asked her if anything had happened to her, but he, Bai Qian, said that everything was normal.


    Bai Qian said and then headed towards the direction I went, not asking me if I found the stairs.


    The two of them walked until they saw the stairs before they stopped. Bai Qian retreated a few steps and said softly: "You just packed a few."


    I made a ''two'' with my hand, and Bai Qian looked towards the front, saying that there was another one in the corridor ahead, telling me to be careful, and to avoid it after a while, because I had no choice but to run.


    In Bai Qian''s hand was a bracelet like bone. It looked like it was rolled up by a little snake, but it wasn''t very pretty. It looked like it was biting onto its tail.


    I seemed to sense that something was moving over there. I could only see an illusory shadow, but it wasn''t too obvious. Perhaps it was due to the poor lighting.


    After waiting for a while, Bai Qian slowly walked towards the stairs. When she was about two to three meters away from the stairs, she suddenly accelerated her speed, and smashed the snake bone''s head against the stairs.


    Initially, I thought I would hear the sound of the snake bone splitting apart, but after it fell on the ground, it bounced back and returned back to Bai Qian''s wrist.


    Bai Qian looked at me and said, "Let''s go quickly, it''s safe for now. We''ll think of a way when we come down."


    I followed her. I felt a cold breeze behind me, as if someone was watching me. My body trembled, and I threw the snake skin behind me.


    took off his backpack and threw it on the ground. His jacket also dropped to the ground, and after moving around a bit, he took out a pair of chopsticks from his bag, which he used to hold on to each time.


    Before I could figure out what he was trying to do, I suddenly rushed towards the snake skin and stabbed the chopsticks into it. After a while, the snake skin dropped to the ground and Bai Qian picked it up and placed it on my hand.


    Bai Qian walked up the stairs and we reached the third floor. This place used to be a exclusive place for mother and child products, and there were also many models of children and mothers. Some of them had lost their heads, some had lost their arms, and some had fallen on the ground ¡­


    Bai Qian said that for the time being, she didn''t feel anything on this floor, but she still warned me to be careful. The staircase should be at the end of the stairs, it wouldn''t be in the middle.


    I nodded. This time I was going to walk in front, not always behind a woman, not a man at all.


    After walking for a while, I noticed that the familiar voice had returned. It was the iron chain, and this time there seemed to be the sound of a can being pulled. The two sounds came out at the same time.


    After Bai Qian heard this, she stood there and scanned her surroundings, and asked me if I killed these two when we were going down.


    I nodded, and asked Bai Qian how did she know that. Bai Qian said that these two were obviously heavily injured, and came here to seek shelter, letting the guy on the stairs block our path, but she didn''t expect us to come up.


    "You are so capable?" "You can guess it just because of this?"


    Bai Qian said that she had this ability since she was young and that these dirty thoughts couldn''t escape from his mind. She would always get caught by her guesses and occasionally, she would even be able to determine the location of these things.


    I believed it anyway, because it sounded reasonable.


    Bai Qian told me not to make any noise while walking. Although we were talking, we couldn''t walk, so we had to wait for these two things to come find us.


    After a few minutes, she felt that the sound was very close, but could not determine which direction it came from. Bai Qian closed her eyes, looked at me, and said that there was one on my side, it was the can and the metal chain. She was still not sure where it was coming from.


    I looked towards the direction that Bai Qian was looking and also took out a snake bone. This snake bone was very special, it was found in Wang Ming''s house.


    The snake bone was about a meter long and about two to three centimeters thick. There was a circle around the hand it held, it was this snake''s tail, and the head of the snake was at the very top.


    This should be quite lethal. Although I''m not very good at it, I still have a good eye for these things.


    Bai Qian told me to be careful, she said that the voice had already reached the corner, and could rush out at any time, telling me to prepare for battle.


    But after a long while, Bai Qian still didn''t speak, she simply frowned and continued looking left and right, I asked him what was going on, Bai Qian said that she seemed to have left, and I didn''t feel anything from him anymore. Let me take a few steps.


    I bravely took two steps forward, and in one big stride I reached the corner. I didn''t care what it was, I just grabbed the snake bone and chopped it down, but this time, I dodged all the attacks and fell to the ground.


    Bai Qian ran over, looked around, and said that she was going to continue looking for the stairs, and should be gone by now.


    I nodded and started to walk in one direction. The two of them walked very slowly, looking left and right because they were afraid of being ambushed. Bai Qian was especially focused, occasionally rubbing her temples.


    However, even after walking for a long time, I still did not see the stairs. Bai Qian asked to rest for a while, saying that she could not bear to concentrate for a long period of time, especially to sense those things.


    I stopped, looked up, and saw the stairs we had come up.


    "Bai Qian, do you think we got lost? How did we get back to where we were just now?" I frowned as I looked at what was here. It was exactly the same as the place I had come from.


    Bai Qian stood up and looked around. Her expression made me very uncomfortable. Bai Qian said that she wanted to leave separately, but we shouldn''t go too far, we need to be in a place where we can see each other.

 C46

    Bai Qian meant for the two of us to walk with our backs to each other, and then turn around to look, to see if we were struck or if we were too focused on looking at the stairs.


    In the end, he decided to walk backwards and look at each other. It was best to reduce the number of times he blinked to prevent himself from being lost.


    The two of us were walking around ten meters each, and we could still see each other, but Bai Qian stopped me from walking any further. She said that she wanted to make some clear marks nearby, and then walked as fast as she could to see if she was lost, or if she had run into a ghost wall.


    I encountered a similar situation outside of Jin Congwen''s house once before. That time, I was lucky enough to avoid a calamity, but this time, I don''t think I''ll be lucky enough.


    After Bai Qian and I finished marking the place, the two of us started to run. We ignored the stairs and only paid attention to the road in front of us.


    After running for a while, I saw the stairs again. Bai Qian looked at the sign and said: "Looks like it''s some other method. It''s not that we''re lost, it''s that we ran two laps around this floor."


    This floor has five floors, why is there no stairs when it only reaches the third floor? How did the other two floors go up? I don''t see any elevators here, they are all stairs. Could they have gone through a wall?


    Bai Qian told me not to talk such nonsense, just follow him.


    After following Bai Qian for a few steps, Bai Qian placed the backpack on the ground and took out a black box. Inside the box was a small black snake.


    After placing the box on the ground, the snake slowly crawled out. Bai Qian said that this snake had been hungry for a few days, and the first place it went should be the place where it would eat. She even went to this place on the internet and said that it used to be the Gourmet City on the fourth floor.


    The snake''s speed wasn''t very fast, so it slowly crawled. We followed behind, and when we turned a corner, the snake suddenly raised its upper body. This was clearly an attack, what was in front?


    Bai Qian closed her eyes, and after a while, she took out the box and placed some food inside, then the snake returned back to the box. Bai Qian pulled me to the side and said, "This game is really good, using some deceptive methods to block the stairs, I think there are also some unclean things there, and some things that can cut off the magnetic field, if not the snake would have discovered this already."


    This is the first time I''ve heard such a strange explanation. I nodded and asked Bai Qian what to do.


    Bai Qian laughed and asked if I brought anything edible with me. I was stunned for a moment, then took out two small bread from my bag and placed it in Bai Qian''s hands.


    I thought that Bai Qian was trying to think of a way to eat something, but she put the two pieces of bread in my hands again, and let me stand in front of her, and held the two pieces of bread in both hands while kneeling on the ground. No matter what I felt, I wouldn''t move until Bai Qian woke me up, and then closed my eyes if I was afraid.


    He had already said what he said just now, if he refused now, Bai Qian would definitely look down on him, and she was here to save Qin Yue.


    I braced myself and walked over to where the snake was attacking. I knelt down and held the food in my hands. My hands were already over my head and my head was lowered. I still chose to close my eyes. Letting me take the risk really scared me a little.


    After a while, I felt the bread in my hand being taken, and the sound of a plastic bag being opened, but I still had two loaves of bread, because I had one in each hand and they were all still there.


    I couldn''t figure out what was going on, so I just kept moving. After a while, the bread in my other hand felt like someone was taking it. This time, my hand felt cold.


    Bai Qian wanted to use something to lure it away, and then see the exact location of the stairs.


    Just as I thought about it, Bai Qian shouted loudly. I could feel that the ice-cold aura left my hand and was still wandering around.


    Bai Qian kicked me to the side and took out some black snake bone s, about a few centimeters in each hand.


    At this moment, I could already see the stairs. I was happy for a moment, then quickly took out my snake bone and rushed towards the stairs.


    The snake bone in Bai Qian''s hand was also pushed towards the stairs, as though it had hit a wall. It fell to the ground, followed by a series of crackling sounds.


    Was there an electric wall in front of them? He could actually make such a sound.


    I was prepared to go up to the fourth floor, but Bai Qian pulled me back. She said that there was still one more problem on this floor, and if we entered the next floor, it would follow us, and there would be a few more that would be hard to deal with, so we had to kill it here.


    I agree, but there''s no movement right now. It''s not easy to find that thing.


    Bai Qian walked over to pick up all the bones in the floor, saying that she wanted me to be cannon fodder, and take out all the Evil Repellent Items from me. Bai Qian also took care of them, and was walking around the third floor by herself.


    "What method is this? If I don''t run away, will I die?" I looked at Bai Qian with my eyes wide open.


    In the end, Bai Qian nodded her head as if it was as a matter of course, and said, "That''s right, if you don''t want to let it be your Qin Yue, then forget it."


    I smiled. This woman had taken out my weakness to talk about, and I had really gotten used to it. Without saying anything, I started taking out everything on me, putting it into my bag and giving the bag to Bai Qian.


    This time, I didn''t even have a protective talisman. When I left, I didn''t have a shred of confidence. I kept looking around and any small movements would make me tense up.


    Suddenly, I heard the familiar sound of iron chains. I subconsciously looked behind me, but the sound seemed to come from all directions. The moment the words were spoken, I felt as though my head was about to explode.


    After a while, I struggled to get up from the ground and looked around. I found that I was no longer in the shopping mall, but had arrived at a rather open area. There were many red flowers, green willow trees, very beautiful places, and there was even a drizzle.


    However, the moment I inhaled, I could smell a faint scent of blood in the air. This was definitely an illusion and not real. I was definitely still in the mall, so I had to be careful.


    I slowly closed my eyes and focused my mind. This way, I would be able to immediately react when I felt that something was wrong with my body.


    Time slowly passed. A warm breeze blew by, making my body feel better. But right after that, there was a burst of cold air.


    After having this feeling, I immediately rolled towards my right hand side, because I remembered that the left side of the fence was there. If I were to flip over the fence, I would definitely fall down.


    I tensed up and opened my eyes to look at my surroundings. Suddenly, a snake had appeared in front of me.


    It slowly crawled towards a direction, and I followed it. I knew that this was released by Bai Qian, and it must be here to save me.


    However, when the snake was halfway to its target, it made an offensive move. I knew that there was something I couldn''t rush with up ahead, so I took a few cautious steps backwards.


    Suddenly, my head hurt and I fell to the ground. A few seconds later, I got up from the ground and found myself back in the mall.


    Bai Qian stood by my side and shouted, "What, you want to play dead? Are you here to crash into porcelain or to save lives? "


    Looking at the surroundings, he smiled at Bai Qian. Just as he was about to stand up, he realized that his body was weak and he fell to the ground.


    Bai Qian went over and supported me up, telling me to rest in a corner. She said that what happened just now was indeed a waste of energy and that after resting for a bit, it would be fine.


    It took me more than half an hour to recover. I drank a few mouthfuls of water, got used to my body, and headed for the stairs.


    When we were walking upstairs, Bai Qian was still supporting me, making me feel bad for her. Originally, this matter had nothing to do with her, and that''s why she helped me like this.


    When he reached the fourth floor, he felt that the environment was extremely bad. Mice were crawling everywhere, as well as the corpses of various animals. There were many rats, and the stench was so strong that one couldn''t breathe anymore.


    Bai Qian then let go of the little snake, and the snake slowly crawled away. After eating a few little mice, it lay down and didn''t move anymore, probably unable to eat anymore, it couldn''t even keep the box inside, so Bai Qian placed the snake on top of her arm. The little snake coiled around Bai Qian''s wrist, and seemed to enjoy it.


    The fourth floor wasn''t too bad. We found the stairs very smoothly and prepared to go up. It was also the last floor. It was said that there was an office here before. There was also a living room and a small gym.


    Bai Qian helped me up to the fifth floor. Only one office''s light was still on, and I pointed to the room, asking Bai Qian to help me over there. But Bai Qian told me to wait in place for a while, to go over and take a look.


    Bai Qian slowly walked to the front of the office. She did not open the door, but leaned her body against the wall, her ears on the wall, as though she was listening for anything inside.


    After a while, Bai Qian shook her head in my direction, and I could not understand what she meant, so I slowly walked over. Bai Qian signalled for me to stop.


    At this time, someone spoke up from inside. It was a young man''s voice: "Since you''ve come, why don''t you come in and see your Qin Yue? Or are you waiting for me to invite you? "


    Seems like she was found out, there''s no need for him to hide now, Bai Qian graciously opened the door, and ran over to help me in.


    Everyone had their backs to us, dressed in the same clothes, and the person at the desk was sitting in the chair in front of the boss, facing us, with only one head visible.


    "Release him, Wang Ming!" I said to the man who was doing it, trying to figure out who it was at the first possible moment.

 C47

    At least I knew who he was. Even if I didn''t save him today, I would have known who to look for after that. But the man didn''t turn around, he said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t worry, it''s on the table."


    I placed the bag on the floor, a box being placed on top of the table, and the person beside me placed the box into his hands. After a while, he whispered a few words to the person beside him, causing Qin Yue to be brought out.


    Seeing Qin Yue, I immediately ran over and punched him in the face and picked him up.


    Before I could even talk with Qin Yue, a group of people had already pressed me down to the ground and grabbed Bai Qian.


    I know that now is not the time to go against them, I didn''t say a word, and that person told me that Qin Yue is fine now, and I have seen him before. After the results of the appraisal are out, we can let him go.


    Bai Qian laughed and struggled out of her grasp: "Of course we have the ability to leave since we dare to come here, don''t try to scare people off."


    The hoarse voice once again rang out, "Alright, then you can just play around here. Don''t worry, I definitely won''t kill you. This thing doesn''t know if it''s real or fake."


    After saying that, they pushed Bai Qian and I out of the room. They didn''t give us any chance to speak at all.


    The door was locked from the inside, and I heard a sound.


    I rushed over to the door and kicked it a few times. There wasn''t any response from the inside, only the sound of voices.


    Bai Qian patted my shoulder, and told me to go out first, and to discuss with the Uncle Hai when we get back, these people are all very cunning, they are not someone we can handle, and it''s also good to have more people to think of.


    But wasn''t this trip in vain? The person inside was still laughing. I told Bai Qian to call Uncle Hai and have him come over right now, because Qin Yue is still inside. If these people ran away, then it would be too late.


    Bai Qian laughed awkwardly: "Do you think we can stop them if they leave? Relax, before we get our hands on the thing, Qin Yue is still safe. "


    After a while, I calmed down, but there was not a single sound coming from the office. I looked at Bai Qian strangely, telling her to listen for any sounds coming from inside, but both of them could no longer hear it.


    Bai Qian told me to be careful, because that person would definitely not let us go so easily. She wanted us to have some fun when she''s locked up, so there must be some unclean things here.


    What do I care about so much now? It''s like I don''t have a soul, his words are like the wind in my ears, I just said it and didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Bai Qian suddenly ran in front of me and blinked her big eyes and said: "Actually, I have a way to save him, but you can''t die today. As long as we can get out, we can definitely save him."


    "Really?" I opened my eyes wide and looked at Bai Qian, as if I had grabbed onto a lifesaving straw, and grabbed onto his arm with both of my hands.


    Bai Qian felt that our actions weren''t right and tried to struggle free. I let go of her and took a deep breath: "Let''s go, even if it''s for my mother''s sake, I want to live."


    Bai Qian and I carefully walked down the stairs. Even when we reached the second floor, nothing happened.


    As long as we get to the first floor, we''ll be safe.


    When the two of them reached the first floor and were about to leave, the door slammed shut without any warning.


    I retreated a few steps and observed my surroundings. Bai Qian looked at the door and said, "It seems that when we came here, the first floor wasn''t dangerous, it was just making things difficult for us when we come back. I wonder how powerful it is."


    These words made me a little scared. Although I said that I definitely wouldn''t die, it isn''t good to be disabled or anything like that.


    Suddenly, I heard the sounds of iron chains and cans being pulled on the second floor. Bai Qian frowned her brows, saying that she had to go to the second floor to settle the matter, so the door definitely could not be opened.


    "If you can''t open the door, you can just go through the window. There are so many windows here. If you break any one of them, you can just go out." I looked at Bai Qian, and said all of a sudden.


    Bai Qian laughed and said that I am rather interesting, to be able to make use of my intelligence at this time, and give it a try.


    I took a stool and walked towards a window. I knocked the chair on the window, but the glass was very thick. It wasn''t something that could be opened from such a small collision.


    Bai Qian told me to put down the chair, she said that I should stop wasting my effort, this glass should be special, unless we have a hammer.


    Bai Qian walked forward a few steps and placed the bag on the ground. She then emptied his bag and picked out a relatively large plastic bag from the center. Inside the bag was a piece of yellow paper.


    I walked over to Bai Qian and asked him what she wanted to do with the papers. Bai Qian smiled and asked if I had heard of Nine Infants Spirit Beasts.


    Bai Qian was not in a rush, she told me that the monster that she extended her hand out was a long time ago, it was extremely snake-like and ruthless, it used to be a man-eating beast, but now there was no such thing, and it could only be replaced with paper.


    "Don''t tell me you want to use paper folding to deal with these things? "Stop joking around." I scratched my hair and thought it was a little weird.


    Bai Qian did not say anything and just tore the paper apart, calmly putting the torn paper back together. However, this time, the shape had completely changed, and it had already changed into the shape of an animal.


    When Bai Qian stood up, the sound of cans and chains had actually stopped.


    I squatted down and looked at the thing. It wasn''t big, but it looked powerful. Bai Qian told me that she wasn''t done yet, and that this thing doesn''t have any destructive power at all. I could only scare him for a while, but it wouldn''t work if we fought, so I had to use a different method.


    With that, Bai Qian picked up the stool by her side. She sat on the stool and placed the piece of paper on top of her head.


    How could I comb my hair? Bai Qian looked at me and said that I was very stupid. I didn''t even know where my hands were located.


    Perhaps the things over there knew we were making paper tigers to scare them, so the sound of the chains sounded again and came towards us. There was only the sound, and if I knew what it looked like, I probably wouldn''t be able to stand anymore.


    Bai Qian was not afraid at all, it seems like it wasn''t the first or second time she had to deal with these things, you veteran.


    I put the snake skin on, took out the snake bone and prepared to fight with him, but Bai Qian shook her head and released her little snake that was full of hunger, saying that we can''t sense its direction right now, and it''s hard to deal with these things, and it''s much stronger than before, so we have to use other methods to deal with it.


    While saying this, Bai Qian looked at me and asked if I was a boy.


    "Are you stupid? Qin Yue is even pregnant, do you think I am?"


    Before I could finish speaking, Qin Yue was already sent flying and stuck against the wall.


    I immediately ran over to help Bai Qian up. There was a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth, then she turned around to look at the snake.


    Bai Qian pushed me away, stood up and ran to the snake''s side, using her nails to cut a hole on the snake''s body, blood flowed out from the snake onto Bai Qian''s hands.


    She drew something in her hand, then walked over to me and pressed her hand to my forehead, telling me that those things couldn''t hurt me now.


    But was she in danger? I placed the snake skin on him and told him that Wang Ming gave this to me. It''s very powerful, and can prevent those things from seeing you.


    Bai Qian was still not able to catch it, she immediately knelt down, her expression was extremely ugly, I do not even know what happened, why was it that I could still feel the existence of those things in the past, and now I can''t?


    Why can''t I protect the women around me?


    I anxiously looked at Bai Qian, then placed my hand on the back of his head, and quickly moved in front of me. Bai Qian subconsciously closed her eyes, and their foreheads bumped into each other.


    Bai Qian lowered her head in embarrassment, I wiped away the imprint on her forehead and said loudly: "If you have the ability then come and kill me, the thing I gave you are fake, I want to see how capable you are."


    Bai Qian came to help me, so I can''t die here because of me. Previously, I always thought that this person had problems, but when she was helping me, she still did her best.


    Bai Qian seemed to know how to use this thing as she slowly stood up and closed her eyes.


    I concentrated on that thing too. As long as there was a cold wind, it would definitely be them.


    Before I could sense anything, I felt Bai Qian walk away from me. She was so fast that even the bones in my hands were taken away.


    When I saw it, there was already a trace of blood on the bone. Bai Qian''s hand also seemed to be bleeding.


    Hearing the sound of the chains, Bai Qian fell to the ground. I immediately ran over and supported him.


    She smiled at me and told me that she was all right and that I should get her out of here as soon as possible.


    After I carried Bai Qian out of the room, Bai Qian told me to put her down and find a hotel to stay at first.


    "Why are you still afraid of being scolded at a time like this?" I didn''t care about that at all. I wanted to take him straight home. There was no point in finding a doctor for such supernatural matters.


    Bai Qian told me that she was fine and that she should rest before heading back.


    Seeing how determined she was, I stopped arguing and brought him to a random hotel.


    Just as I entered the room, Bai Qian''s phone rang. I looked at the caller ID that was from Uncle Hai, took a deep breath, and was at a loss as to whether or not I should say it.


    Bai Qian picked up the phone and told me that I could not speak, and that everything that had happened today should end here.


    After Bai Qian picked up the phone, I immediately went to grab the phone. I should have said something, but the situation today was too serious.

 C48

    Just as the call connected, I wanted to tell everyone about what happened today, but Bai Qian ran over, snatched the phone away, and threw it onto the ground. She shouted at me: "Get lost, hurry up and get out."


    I don''t know why Bai Qian got so angry, but it''s completely different from before.


    Before I could figure out what was going on, Bai Qian fainted and fell onto the bed. I didn''t know what to do, so I quickly took out my phone and called my mother.


    Uncle Hai knew that Bai Qian was injured so she came over early in the morning. He glared at me and said, "What''s going on? You''re making such a huge decision without telling me. What did you do to be so heavily injured?"


    I was about to say what happened last night, but Uncle Hai started to look at Bai Qian''s injuries, and completely ignored me.


    After a while, Uncle Hai wrote some medicine for me to buy from the pharmacy, and it had to be done quickly.


    After buying the medicine, the Uncle Hai didn''t allow me to enter the room. He told me to go out and wait.


    An hour later, Uncle Hai came out covered in sweat, and told me to find a room for him. He needed a rest, and even asked me to temporarily take care of Bai Qian, so he agreed to all the requests.


    After I went over, Bai Qian had already woken up. She looked at the ceiling and did not speak, so I went over to ask her what was going on. But Bai Qian did not say a single word to me, and just closed her eyes.


    This was out of my expectations. I had only saved her by calling her, so why did she ignore me now?


    After a while, Bai Qian slowly sat up and said: "Actually, Uncle Hai told me before that if I were to participate in these missions, it would have an impact on my lifespan, so he was very strict with me. I do not want him to worry about me."


    I nodded. Their conversation started, but we didn''t get to the things that happened last night. The two of us chatted happily, forgetting the time.


    It wasn''t until someone knocked on the door that I checked the time. It was already noon.


    When I opened the door, I saw Uncle Hai standing outside, his face didn''t look too good, and when he looked at me, there was reproach in his eyes.


    After entering, Uncle Hai took a look at Bai Qian''s condition first. He said that he had expended a large amount of vitality, if he really couldn''t survive this kind of painting anymore, he wanted Bai Qian to be more alert.


    I curiously asked Uncle Hai why such a situation would happen.


    Uncle Hai coldly snorted and said, "This is all a sin from back then, you aren''t much better off than her. You only have that little time left, go and cherish it."


    After I heard that, I was stunned. What do you mean, I only have a little bit of time left.


    I thought that Uncle Hai would tell me about our bodies, but Uncle Hai asked me if I had entered this profession through others.


    I nodded and asked the Uncle Hai if I had any questions.


    After that, he told Uncle Hai about his situation. Uncle Hai took out a small snake and coiled it around my body.


    Uncle Hai caressed the snake as he said, "You, are even shorter than her!"


    I didn''t dare say anything, so I lowered my head and waited for Uncle Hai to continue.


    The Uncle Hai said that the person who wanted to take my father''s treasure was the person who brought me into the sect, also known as Wang Ming. Although it''s a lot of excuse, but he''s still the most suspicious one, other than him, no one should know the use of that thing.


    I gave Wang Ming''s address to Uncle Hai, and asked him if he would like to take a look at it now. Uncle Hai shook his head, and said that I should not be hasty about this matter, and should not make a move before obtaining concrete evidence.


    After a while, I thought it through. This sort of thing doesn''t require evidence, so I must make some sort of condition.


    I asked Uncle Hai if there is anything he needs, as long as it can be done he will definitely do it.


    The Uncle Hai nodded his head, saying that it was because it was something that wasn''t too hard, but Wang Ming definitely wasn''t at that place anymore. After obtaining the fake thing, they would go somewhere else, and he could save Qin Yue for me, but he has to marry Bai Qian later.


    I shook my head. "If it''s like this, then I won''t trouble the Uncle Hai anymore. I will just have to save myself."


    Uncle Hai asked about my way, and I just said that I would use the remnants to exchange for it.


    But the Uncle Hai said while smiling, you probably don''t even know what that treasure is, and you don''t even know its use, and you gave it to him just like that?


    Uncle Hai told me that the thing inside is the only thing that saves Bai Qian and I. If it''s given to someone else, Bai Qian and I would definitely die.


    Furthermore, Wang Ming knew that my life wasn''t going to end yet, so he had to quickly take the things in his hands. Only then would his secret be realized.


    What exactly was the secret behind this place? Uncle Hai did not say it out loud, and had left out many things. It was probably not the time to say it.


    "Then I will go risk my life. I will leave my father''s remnants to Bai Qian." I clenched my teeth and told Uncle Hai.


    "Do you think you can do what you want? That could only be saved by two people, anyone less would die, moreover it was a sudden death. How much effort did your father put into doing it, yet you give up now? I really want to beat you up for your dad. " When Uncle Hai spoke, he became more and more agitated, and in the end, he stood up.


    Bai Qian also spoke out, saying that she would ask Uncle Hai to help him out, only after everything is over would she discuss about our matter.


    But Uncle Hai insisted that I agree to marry Bai Qian, otherwise, there was no room for negotiation at all. One life for two, Uncle Hai felt that it was worth it.


    I didn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing, so I called my mother and asked her about the situation. My mother admitted that everything Uncle Hai said was true, and told me to listen to her words and not to cause trouble.


    Uncle Hai looked at me and told me to go out to get something to eat. Bai Qian got what she wanted as her body was extremely weak.


    I didn''t say anything, Bai Qian told Uncle Hai to wait here, she said that she wanted to go out with me to buy something to eat, to see if there was anything delicious.


    Uncle Hai agreed. After coming out, Bai Qian told me that she didn''t have any intention to marry me, but I didn''t have any intention to do so either.


    Bai Qian said that she wanted me to lie to my mother and Uncle Hai first. After we rescue Qin Yue and fix our bodies, then we can settle the rest of our matters. Things are important now, and nobody knows what will happen in the future.


    This is a good idea. As long as the two of us are of the same caliber, there shouldn''t be much of a problem.


    After discussing everything, the two were very happy. After staying in the hotel for another day, Bai Qian''s body had recovered a lot. Uncle Hai had also recovered, so they planned to go back first to discuss things with my mother.


    Bai Qian and I have also agreed on one thing, which is to let the two of them know why we died so early. Otherwise, we won''t agree to get married, and this operation will be cancelled.


    At the beginning, I still didn''t agree, because I only wanted to save Qin Yue and those things can be said later. But Bai Qian said that she had a way, and guaranteed that there wouldn''t be any problems.


    After we got back, we discussed everything, just like we said before.


    In the end, Bai Qian stood up and asked Uncle Hai about what happened that year.


    Bai Qian laughed, then sat beside me and said: "Anyways, my life is not worth much, I don''t know how you two old men feel after losing us, this is not threatening you, but to cooperate well in the future."


    My mother immediately became excited. She looked at me and said, "I should actually tell you about this matter."


    Uncle Hai did not want to say it, but my mother said it wasn''t because of me, but because the children were qualified to know about what happened back then. Furthermore, they were all over twenty years old, and with such a taboo, they probably wouldn''t have many days left.


    When we said till here, Bai Qian and I looked at each other, thinking that this matter was really bigger than what we had imagined. I always thought that it was the Uncle Hai who was trying to scare us, but it was completely different when it came from my mother''s mouth.


    Back then, Bai Qian and my father were both famous figures in Yunnan, and they were very popular. Not only were the things good, but they also had good character and didn''t earn much money.


    However, it was precisely because of this that some people''s interests were ruined. They had come to cause trouble for the two of them many times. Back then, they were still young and did not fear them at all.


    In the end, the two of them won, but they were poisoned. The two of them didn''t know, so they thought it was good. After they came back, they lived together with their families and passed the poison to their families.


    After Bai Qian''s father found out about it, she went to find my father. The two of them found a very powerful expert to cure the poison, but after that, Bai Qian''s mother and mother became pregnant.


    In the end, he couldn''t come up with a solution. He could only suppress his emotions and look for a way.


    The two of them were searching quite quickly. That place was our last hope, but we can''t tell them right now.


    Our snake venom will break out between the ages of 27 and 30, and we will definitely die then. In between, if we get in too much contact with snakes, it will accelerate the eruption of the snake venom, causing both of us to die earlier.


    "Uncle Hai, this doesn''t seem to have anything to do with our marriage. Why must we get married?" When I asked that question from Uncle Hai, Bai Qian nodded her head, which meant that I was right.


    The Uncle Hai said that this problem arose from the last step and would be known later on. He said that we don''t have much time left and that we need to quickly find Qin Yue and head to that place.


    "What is the relationship between that relic and saving us?" This time, Bai Qian also asked.


    That''s the key, my mother said. You can''t tell until the end, and you have to do it yourself.


    Bai Qian thought for a while and said, "Why did my mother die that year and Jiao Jun''s mother is fine now?"


    Uncle Hai was stunned. He felt a little awkward, and her mother also lowered her head. There were still some things that happened between them, which were definitely unfair to Bai Qian''s mother.


    My mom looked at Uncle Hai and told him to say this, but Uncle Hai just laughed awkwardly and said that he will say it again in the future. Right now, the main thing is to save his.


    Bai Qian was unwilling to let it go, and her eyes became fierce. She had to know this matter.


    It seems like Uncle Hai and my mother can''t hide anymore. The two of them were deep in their memories and Uncle Hai even lit a cigarette.


    Only after a long while did Uncle Hai speak.


    "Bai Qian, after I tell you this, don''t ask me about anything else. When the time comes, the two of you will know about everything that happened all those years ago, including the things that I had left out just now. Uncle Hai looked at Bai Qian and me, and told me the truth about Bai Qian''s mother''s death.

 C49

    Uncle Hai told him what happened that year.


    Back then, the poison had actually been cured, but an accident happened to Bai Qian''s mother when she was giving birth to Bai Qian. As Bai Qian was in a difficult situation to bear, the things inside thought that Bai Qian would die prematurely and exploded immediately, wanting to enter Bai Qian''s mother''s body again.


    At that time, only Bai Qian''s father was watching by the side. When the situation developed, she would immediately make a move, but the doctor at the side thought that she was going to act recklessly, so he quickly dragged Bai Qian''s father out of the operation room.


    After half an hour, the doctor came out to ask''s father if he was still a child. Bai Qian''s father could no longer bear the pressure and shouted loudly, saying that he wanted both of them.


    But the doctor could only guarantee one.


    When the two of them were arguing, Bai Qian''s cry came from inside. The people outside thought that the mother and daughter were safe, but they never thought that when they entered, they would discover that Bai Qian''s mother was covered in blood, and they could no longer see her clearly. The doctors that underwent the surgery were all standing there in a daze, not saying a word.


    Afterwards, Bai Qian''s father looked at the scene and knew that the soul inside Bai Qian''s body wouldn''t be able to get out. She could only use her greatest destructive power to destroy Bai Qian''s mother''s body.


    This matter had been locked up for a long time, and the hospital had given them some money, telling them not to spread it.


    When Uncle Hai said till here, he did not continue any further. We already knew everything.


    My mother was crying at the side, saying that all those years ago, it was all because of these shitty businesses that led to their families being ruined and their lives being lost. Now that''s great, even the children were implicated.


    Uncle Hai comforted my mother and said that he would take care of everything in the future. He told my mother to calm down and ensure our safety while he helped me to find Qin Yue.


    At this time, everyone finally noticed Qin Yue. This guy had been in a daze for a long time and had not recovered until now. Uncle Hai pushed Bai Qian and asked her what was going on.


    Bai Qian shook her head and said: "It''s fine, I have no interest in listening to the things that happen in the future. Let''s think of a way to find Wang Ming now."


    Although Bai Qian said that, I can still see a lot of sadness in her eyes.


    The Uncle Hai nodded and asked me where Wang Ming was previously. Let me bring him there now.


    We packed up and departed on the same day. We stayed in Beijing for a day to go to the Flower Bird Market in Wang Ming.


    This time, I don''t know if Uncle Hai and Bai Qian have any preparations or if it''s the bag from before, I don''t have anything else.


    When we reach the market, I started heading towards the previous location. It was very lively during the day, so I guess that no one would recognize me now.


    When we arrived, I went straight in. Someone stopped me and asked me what I was doing. His appearance was very fierce, and he wasn''t the same person as last time.


    I said I came to look for Wang Ming, that person said I don''t know him, and there has never been such a person before.


    This time, I don''t believe it. Although a few days have passed, Wang Ming has already been caught, and Lee Zhiyong can''t possibly be killed again. He can''t possibly have left this place, could he have returned to his previous home?


    It was not good to cause trouble in the middle of the day, Uncle Hai meant to come back later when there was no one around. Bai Qian looked around and asked the owner what he wanted to sell. Since he was already here, he had to bring something back.


    Uncle Hai and I don''t know what Bai Qian is planning to do. Bai Qian pushed the man away and walked inside, then said to the owner: "Isn''t that where you sell stuff? It''s just flowers and plants, what''s there that can''t be let in? Could it be that you have something that can''t let people in? "


    The boss shook his head and said that the people who came recently were all abnormal and made a lot of trouble, so he had to be careful. If he wanted to buy some stuff, then he should just take a look.


    Bai Qian looked at them for a while, bought a few things and left, but did not say anything.


    When we returned to our residence, Bai Qian told us that the smell inside was very strong. It must have been raised before, and now it seemed to have scattered a lot. There shouldn''t be any snakes left.


    Uncle Hai nodded, and asked me where Wang Ming could go, then I immediately told him about Wang Ming''s previous courtyard.


    After resting for a while, he went to the courtyard with a big lock on top.


    The Uncle Hai casually asked about the people around him. Wang Ming, who was hindering him from entering Xi''an, had never come back, he must have gone somewhere else.


    I called Wang Ming, but his phone was actually turned off.


    The situation was getting more and more out of hand. Could it be that it was Wang Ming who did it? Then why not just come to me? It was to find someone else to exchange for something.


    Bai Qian said that she would go back first. She would look around at this place during the night, including the market. If we wait for the paintings that have no results, there would definitely be someone else who would come to inform us.


    The house that Wang Ming rented to me before didn''t even expire yet, the key is still with me, and staying in the hotel isn''t very convenient, so I might as well go to my place. The place is also not small, it has three bedrooms and two halls, it''s enough.


    However, as soon as I entered the room, I found it was a mess, as if I had been robbed. Everything had been dug out and the living room was in a mess.


    I slowly walked into the room and found that it was a mess as well. I guessed that someone had been here before and there was even a key.


    Uncle Hai took a look and sat on the sofa, telling me not to touch anything here. He said that someone was here on purpose, so he must be looking for something so that we can see if there were any traces of someone climbing up the balcony windows.


    Bai Qian and I started to look for it, but the windows were all closed. There was even an anti-theft net outside, so it was even more impossible for us to look at the balcony.


    The Uncle Hai determined that the person must have came in through the main entrance. There were only a few people with keys, and the owner must not be Wang Ming.


    It was because Wang Ming wanted to obtain my father''s inheritance at that time and obtained the fake one later on, he thought that he was really in this place, so he came here to look for it.


    I nodded, my analysis for the Uncle Hai was correct.


    Following that, the three of them started to look for clues here, to see if there was anything related to Wang Ming.


    After searching for a long time, we were unable to find anything, and were a little disappointed. The Uncle Hai told us to tidy up the room, and put down the bow first if we could, we would still have to go over to take a look at the situation tonight.


    When I entered the room to move the bed, I noticed that there seemed to be something underneath the bed. I stretched out my hand and took it out. It was wrapped in a piece of paper.


    But when I opened it, I was stunned, this was actually a snake skin, it was very complete, although small, to be able to pull the snake skin so completely, it was not something that anyone could do.


    He quickly took it out for Uncle Hai to see, but he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Bai Qian caressed it and said: "It should be, this snake should be very dangerous to him, but putting it here is just monitoring your movements, I did not expect you to find it so easily."


    "What? This thing can be used to monitor people? Is that right?" I looked at Bai Qian and felt that it was impossible.


    When we were talking about this, Uncle Hai told us to shut up. He said that I made a mistake and what Bai Qian said was wrong, this thing is for the house, it''s already useless to open it now. There''s probably something that has its eyes on the three of us.


    Bai Qian smiled and said that it was impossible, because she had strong senses. If there was anything unclean, she would sense it the moment she entered.


    "Can you feel the snake skin under the bed? These are all relatively advanced techniques, you''re still too inexperienced. " Uncle Hai indifferently said to Bai Qian.


    It seemed that the workmanship of Uncle Hai was much higher, it was better to be careful.


    Before long, I felt a person walking at the entrance. The sound of his footsteps was soft, but I could hear it clearly. Bai Qian said in a low voice: "Come, be careful."


    Uncle Hai glanced at the door and walked into the kitchen, saying that he needed to borrow my things.


    I nodded my head and saw the Uncle Hai taking out a stainless steel pot. The water inside slowed down and it directly poured onto the ground, telling Bai Qian and I not to touch it.


    After that, he placed a snake skin under the carpet by the door.


    Bai Qian and I walked a little behind Uncle Hai, and the door opened with a bang. We looked towards the door, but didn''t find anything.


    Uncle Hai said he wanted to enter the bedroom and not stay in the living room. He even told Bai Qian and I to close the door.


    Bai Qian said that she wanted to stay and help, but Uncle Hai asked us if we want to live, and it would be best if we did not participate.


    I thought for a moment. Since there was a way to do it, it didn''t matter. Since I could open my eyes, I didn''t go in.


    Uncle Hai pushed me a little, and I saw a white smoke emerge from the carpet at the entrance, slowly disappearing into the air.


    The footsteps seemed to move away from us. I stared at the door, never taking my eyes off it.


    Uncle Hai seemed to want to talk to us, but suddenly discovered that there were footprints on the ground. I opened my eyes wide, looking at the ground in disbelief, because there was water on the ground, the footprints looked very obvious, and the sound of footsteps mixed with water.


    Bai Qian took a step forward, put down the backpack behind him, and let out a snake. The snake crawled in the water for a while, then stood up with its body a few centimeters above the ground.


    Uncle Hai looked for a bit, then placed some of the snake''s internal organs on the ground. He used a strange hand gesture to touch the internal organs, and the water between them started to slowly condense, as if there were ice crystals forming.


    This is the first time I''ve seen something like this. His vision blurred, and he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    At this time, Bai Qian ran into the kitchen and took out a bag of salt and placed it in her hands.


    When the footprints on the ground moved another step forward, Bai Qian sprinkled some salt into it, and retreated a little.


    Uncle Hai frowned and muttered to himself, "So powerful, where did he come from?"


    Bai Qian didn''t seem to be convinced, she took out the snake bone head, wanting to use that to deal with this ghost.


    I anxiously took it out and placed it in Bai Qian''s hands. Uncle Hai pulled Bai Qian, saying that he wanted to wait and see what abilities it had.

 C50

    Bai Qian stopped moving and retreated a few steps. Uncle Hai picked up the organs on the ground and placed them on the table. He then took off the bracelet on his hands.


    Uncle Hai moved his body and rushed towards the place where there were footsteps. He threw the bangle away and a snake skin appeared in his hand.


    When the bracelet fell to the ground, the snake skin was also thrown out, and the footprints on the ground immediately disappeared.


    Uncle Hai ran out of the room as if he had gone after him. I heard a loud noise coming from the corridor, and when I went to take a look, Uncle Hai had already finished his battle.


    "Uncle Hai, how is it, did you solve it?"


    "Impressive, the person behind all this is not simple, does Wang Ming have such a powerful ability?" Uncle Hai looked at me and asked.


    I shook my head, maybe Wang Ming was not showing me his true abilities at all, or maybe the things that happened before was just a small matter to him that he deliberately gained my trust, which was why he feigned weakness.


    Uncle Hai said that this place isn''t suitable for living here for the time being, so we should put down that snake skin and not bring it out. Otherwise, we would encounter this kind of thing again, and I won''t be allowed to live here anymore.


    The Uncle Hai wants us to settle the matters here. He wants to go buy some things, and he can be of use in a moment if there''s a situation.


    Bai Qian and I stayed in three rooms, waiting for the Uncle Hai to return.


    Uncle Hai didn''t tell us what he bought. He only told us to go to the courtyard first to have a look. After all, it was his old lair, so we might be able to find some clues.


    As if it''s the old method, I directly flip into the courtyard. Nothing has changed, just there is a thick layer of dust, and everything is in disarray.


    Uncle Hai took a look around and let us split up to see if there were any secret rooms here. There should be such a huge courtyard, and Wang Ming''s character is also like that.


    The three of them split up. I went to a familiar place, of course. The room I used to live in here.


    Even though I lived here, I slept the moment I went in and didn''t carefully observe the situation inside. At that time, I didn''t suspect Wang Ming either.


    After entering, I went through the interior and found that there weren''t any secret chambers. I observed the exterior and thought that there shouldn''t be any. The size of the interior was similar to that of the exterior, so if there were any, the interior would definitely be smaller.


    I kept looking around, meeting with Uncle Hai and the others, but I didn''t find any secret passages. However, the Uncle Hai said that there definitely is one, let us carefully look for it.


    At this moment, I looked back at the room, and found that the room here didn''t match the air conditioner, there was an additional air conditioner.


    I pointed at the air conditioner and said, "It should be this room. This air conditioner is so low, it should be the basement."


    Uncle Hai took a look and walked towards the room, but Bai Qian stood still and did not move.


    I pulled Bai Qian over, but Bai Qian said that she definitely was not in the room. If it was that simple, someone else would have discovered it a long time ago.


    After thinking about it for a while, he realized that it was still quite far from the room that he was staying in. If possible, it would be the room that he wanted to arrange for me, so I knew that I wasn''t in the mood to look for those.


    I brought Bai Qian to the room that I used to live in, and immediately pulled open the bed. Because the only place I didn''t look when I came in was under the bed, if there was one, I would have definitely come in from here.


    Bai Qian kept knocking on the ground, and as expected, she found a place that was empty. But this was only the floor, there must be some sort of mechanism that had been opened, it couldn''t have been brute force.


    Just as I was looking for a mechanism, Bai Qian went out and brought two bricks in for me to smash on. It was unknown how long she had been in contact with the mechanism.


    He picked up the brick and started to smash it down. He didn''t expect it to be so easy to break open here. It opened up after a few moves. Furthermore, there was a light source below. There must be some sort of generator.


    After making the surroundings bigger, Bai Qian then called Uncle Hai and told him the location, and the three of us went down together.


    Uncle Hai wanted to be the first to speak, because he has a lot of experience. We can see the situation after we go down, and the two of us won''t be able to.


    When the Uncle Hai went down, I found that I could no longer see him, but the light was still very strong.


    Uncle Hai called us for a while from below before Bai Qian and I went down.


    The contents were all snake skin and bones, as well as a lot of snake gall and even some internal organs. I had never seen any kind of snake before.


    The Uncle Hai said that Wang Ming would definitely come for it when he left in a hurry, and would definitely come back later to retrieve it.


    Not long after the three of them left, they noticed that the atmosphere here was not right. It seemed that there were unclean things here, but there were so many anti-evil things here, if there were unclean things, then we definitely wouldn''t be able to get out today.


    When the Uncle Hai realized that something was wrong, he shouted loudly, "Run!"


    Bai Qian and I immediately ran towards the exit. After we came out, Uncle Hai immediately used the bed to block the entrance, and the beads of sweat on our head flowed down as we breathed heavily and sat on the ground.


    "This guy is really vicious, the things inside are all evil. No wonder." Uncle Hai held a piece of snake skin in his hand and looked at it carefully.


    Bai Qian immediately rushed over and asked Uncle Hai what was going on, and why were there those unclean things inside.


    Uncle Hai said that this place was probably specially designed by Wang Ming, and there must be some treasure inside, if not he wouldn''t have done this.


    After resting for a while, Uncle Hai still decided to stay. There must be a lot of secrets of Wang Ming hidden inside, if he really wanted to find out, he would probably be able to find Wang Ming.


    Uncle Hai took out all of the items he bought, which were all paper, money, candles and the like.


    Uncle Hai put the cinnabar on the ground and let Bai Qian and I paint it red. Her body needs to be covered with snake skin and she also need to hold the snake bone in her hands.


    After everything was prepared, the three of them went in again. Uncle Hai had also smeared red sand on his snake bone bracelet, saying that this thing was Evil Repellent, and that the Evil Qi inside was very strong.


    Sure enough, the yin aura this time is not as thick as last time, it must be because of the item in our hands. Uncle Hai suddenly used his bracelet in front of him and signaled us to follow him.


    Under the Uncle Hai''s lead, we smoothly passed through the tunnel and arrived at the secret room.


    The things that were placed here were all very strange. They all looked like antiques, and their value should be very high, but there was nothing that could find clues about Wang Ming.


    As we were about to give up, I saw a note on the floor. It only had a phone number on it.


    Uncle Hai told us not to touch the things inside, we should go out and make this call first.


    But when we came out, we had quite a bit of trouble.


    As I walked at the back, I always felt that someone was following me. From time to time, I would look behind me, but I couldn''t see anything.


    It wasn''t until both the Uncle Hai and Bai Qian left the room that I finally shook my head.


    Before I could climb up, one of the killers grabbed my ankle. He was so strong that he pulled me into the tunnel.


    Uncle Hai called out to me from above, and before I could say anything, I was dragged away.


    Turning around to look, it was actually empty. He didn''t see anything. I quickly picked up my weapon and waved it in the air. My legs were freed, and I was relieved.


    Uncle Hai and Bai Qian also came down, and pulled me to the front. However, one time, my body was pulled by something, and it started to tear on both sides, as though my body was about to split open.


    Uncle Hai and Bai Qian both fell to the ground. I crawled forward a bit and Uncle Hai stood at my feet. He waved his bangle in front of me and told me to quickly climb up.


    I didn''t care about the pain in my body anymore as I quickly got up. Uncle Hai also slowly retreated, as though he didn''t want to continue fighting.


    But when I got to the cave entrance, I found that it was blocked by something invisible. I could feel it, but I couldn''t see it. It was a very strange feeling.


    After Uncle Hai found out about this, he broke his finger and dripped his blood on the red sand. He kept turning the red sand into a very sticky state and then smeared it all over his bracelet.


    After we smashed into the cave entrance, I heard the sound of glass shattering. Bai Qian immediately climbed up and dragged me and Uncle Hai up as well.


    Uncle Hai''s face turned pale and his body trembled non-stop. I had to leave this place as soon as possible and use something to block the entrance to the cave. I couldn''t let anyone discover it or many people would die.


    I was taken up the ladder by the Uncle Hai, with Bai Qian at the very back. Just as I was about to go down, I was watched by a group of people, many of whom wanted to call the police.


    Bai Qian said that maybe it was because the sound that came out when she smashed the floor was loud, hence she brought so many people along, and also made quite a bit of noise when she moved the ladder.


    She didn''t learn anything else from Wang Ming, but her skill at scattering money was still first-rate.


    I jumped down from the wall and took out all the cash I had on me. I told them that if I didn''t tell them what had happened today, they could split the money as they pleased.


    Bai Qian took out all of the cash she had, but she did it in a different way than me. She just threw the money into the air, and everyone else went over to snatch the money.


    I threw my money out as well, so they could rob us for a while and buy us some time.


    Originally, I wanted to bring Uncle Hai directly to the hospital. Bai Qian said that it''s useless to go to the hospital as long as we can meet at the hotel. She has a way.


    I nodded my head and ran towards the hotel with Uncle Hai on my back, but Uncle Hai kept talking about the phone number. He seemed to have seen it somewhere before, telling me that I must call him quickly.

 C51

    After bringing Uncle Hai back, he had already fainted. Bai Qian told me to go out first and tell me to not to come in no matter what happened.


    I nodded, and asked him what he needed, and I went to prepare it. But Bai Qian told me to go out, and I didn''t need to worry about the rest.


    As Bai Qian said this, she took out a very white snake skin and a black snake bone, telling me to quickly leave.


    I was stunned for a moment, then turned around and left. I took out the slip of paper from outside and looked at the phone number on it. Then I will wait until Uncle Hai wakes up before I fight.


    I waited in my room for a long time, until I was about to fall asleep. Finally, Bai Qian came over and knocked on the door, telling me that Uncle Hai had already woken up and wanted me to go over to take a look.


    My spirit recovered in an instant, I crawled out of bed and went to Uncle Hai''s room.


    Uncle Hai looked to be severely injured, his face was pale, and his hands were trembling as he stretched them out.


    Bai Qian helped Uncle Hai up and placed the pillow behind his back, so that Uncle Hai could feel as comfortable as possible.


    After waiting for a while, Uncle Hai drank a few mouthfuls of water before speaking. That phone number seemed to belong to a friend of his, he told me to call him from here.


    I asked who that friend was, but Uncle Hai didn''t say anything for a long time. After a while, Uncle Hai said that he was a senior brother from before, and because he did something that displeased Master, he was kicked out.


    Bai Qian frowned, as though she recognized this person, but did not say a word.


    At noon on the second day, Uncle Hai''s health improved a lot. He wanted me to try making that call, but he can''t say that he was by my side, so he told me to directly ask for Wang Ming.


    He called. It had been a long time since he had received a call, and his voice was hoarse. It sounded like the person he had met in the abandoned shopping mall that night.


    "I''m looking for Wang Ming."


    "I''m sorry, there''s no such person." After saying that, the other side directly hung up the phone, not giving me any chance at all.


    Uncle Hai nodded, he said that this person was his senior brother, and his voice did not change at all, so he was able to hear who it was.


    "But where is this man?" Bai Qian asked.


    Uncle Hai picked up his phone and sent a text message to the previous number. After a while, Uncle Hai''s phone rang.


    When he answered the phone, Uncle Hai asked Wang Ming about it. He said that Wang Ming had gone to his place a while ago, but he was no longer there. He did not know if he had kidnapped Qin Yue.


    Uncle Hai did not say anything and just hung up. There was not much information involved.


    Bai Qian asked the Uncle Hai why she did not ask him where Wang Ming was.


    I have the same question. If I were to ask him about such a good opportunity, I might be able to find him directly.


    Uncle Hai said that this was already the limit of what he could say. He will only speak so much with Uncle Hai, asking any further will be unnecessary, we can only rely on ourselves.


    At this time, I also thought of the Elder Hao, who had also been asking about Qin Yue''s whereabouts and that unknown person.


    I picked up the phone and first called Elder Hao, asking him if he found Wang Ming. Elder Hao said that he had some clues, but they haven''t found him yet.


    He then called that person again. He said that he already had information on Wang Ming, but it was too dangerous for him to continue asking around. If necessary, the price would be two hundred thousand.


    I was stunned for a moment before agreeing. He told me that he would inform me tonight and that I couldn''t look for him anymore. They wouldn''t be staying here anymore. This was the final deal.


    After he finished speaking, the other side directly hung up.


    Uncle Hai asked who I was calling. I told him about the matter and then went to Elder Hao, hoping to get some information.


    Elder Hao''s home was still tightly guarded, and only after receiving the correct slogan could they enter.


    Seemingly knowing that I was coming, Elder Hao had long since prepared some tea and two cups in the courtyard.


    "Elder Hao, what do you mean by having some information? I came here prepared to quickly save him." I said straight to the point.


    I did not expect the Elder Hao to tell me that Wang Ming is still in Beijing, but the exact location is hard to say. It should be a rather dangerous place, and ordinary people cannot enter.


    "What?" A special identity, could it be an organization? " I frowned.


    Elder Hao nodded his head. He said that the place should be under the suburbs and it was a big underground basement. Each place would only be used for a short period of time. After that, they would move to another location and use some special methods to inform their companions.


    This was out of my expectations, could it be that Wang Ming is also one of them? Or was he the leader of the organization?


    Elder Hao was currently investigating the situation over there. He sent a lot of people to investigate these things, and had even allocated all of the resources there and used all of his strength.


    After that, they casually chatted for a bit and did not talk about Wang Ming anymore.


    Until the evening, when they called me to go to Wang Ming''s house. They wanted to give me the information I had gathered, and if it was inconvenient, send it directly to my mailbox.


    I told him about my email. A few moments later, I got an email on my cell phone.


    The situation above was exactly Wang Ming''s position, and was pretty much as Elder Hao had said, but he did not say what organization it was, and only stated the location clearly.


    I showed it to the Elder Hao and told him to call everyone back so that we could gather all the people there and surround Wang Ming, leaving him with no way out.


    Elder Hao thought for a while, then made a phone call behind my back. He said that he wanted those people to temporarily stay out of the city and wait for us in the suburbs.


    "Alright, then I''ll go back first. I still have two friends with me. I''ll bring them with me when I go. They''re both experts." I smiled at Elder Hao and ran back.


    In the afternoon, Uncle Hai''s spirit had improved a lot, but he was still frowning as if he owed Uncle Hai a lot of money.


    Bai Qian said that ever since I left this afternoon, the Uncle Hai had been like this. They rarely spoke, and no one knew what they were thinking about.


    After I sat with Uncle Hai for a while, Uncle Hai told me, "What are your gains today? Tell me."


    He told the Uncle Hai about what happened this afternoon and even showed him my email.


    Uncle Hai looked at me and shook his head. "No, there must be some other problem with this matter.


    Bai Qian also nodded, saying that she wanted me to explain the situation of this Elder Hao.


    When I heard this question, I was immediately stunned. Originally, I didn''t know who this person was, but it was introduced by Lee Zhiyong, and it seemed to be a very proper act. After hearing Qin Yue''s story, she wanted to help me find Qin Yue. The so-called justice?


    Bai Qian casually swung her hand a few times in front of my face and asked me what I was thinking.


    I didn''t reply and asked the Uncle Hai what to do next.


    Maybe the two people in front of me are the people I trust the most, at least I know my mother, and my mother. Also, my life and Bai Qian''s are still linked, if we add all of these together, it won''t harm me anymore.


    The Uncle Hai stood up and walked to the window, then looked at the potted plant on the windowsill and said, "We''ll still go tonight, but it''s only you and Bai Qian who will not appear for now. Just say that we''re both afraid and don''t want to go to such a dangerous place."


    I don''t understand why this is happening. Could it be that the clues he gave me are fake?


    Uncle Hai told me not to ask too much. Tonight, he let me go alone and even gave me a phone, saying that it was a satellite phone. Normal jamming devices are useless against this phone and can be used to answer calls normally.


    I was too lazy to ask why, so I just picked up the phone, packed my stuff, and headed over to the Elder Hao.


    Elder Hao also found it strange that I came here alone. I told him everything that Uncle Hai had said, but Elder Hao didn''t say anything. He just drove me to the location stated in the mail.


    Nearby, Elder Hao found a place to stay. He said that he wanted to gather everyone here first so that I could go out and find a relatively large place. It would be best if I could see if there were any venues or things like that in the hotel.


    The hotel seemed to be quite big and it seemed like it had a lot of equipment. After asking around, they said that there was a meeting room on the top floor. If there was something they wanted to discuss, they could do it there.


    There were no problems with that. I went back to tell Elder Hao about what happened, and he directly went to the top floor.


    He had been fiddling with his cell phone ever since.


    Roughly half an hour later, twenty people came one after another. Elder Hao took a look and stood at the front of the stage.


    Elder Hao told everyone what happened tonight, telling them to not make any mistakes. When the time came, they would first find all the entrances, and then block off all the entrances, not allowing anyone to enter or leave.


    This meeting was very simple, but Elder Hao took a long time to finish before he finished, so he was not in a hurry.


    Anxious, I walked over and asked in a low voice when they would leave. I was waiting for the people there to leave.


    The Elder Hao nodded and told me to go back first. After chatting for a few more minutes, he called for the rest of the people to move out.


    After we passed through, these people''s speed increased and they started to look for exits on the ground. Not long later, they found three places to enter.


    I arrived at one of the entrances, and told Elder Hao to keep two people at each exit, while the others would follow us in, it''s probably very dangerous inside.


    Elder Hao gave them a glance and these people knew what they should do. Without wasting any time, they divided themselves into groups and stood there without moving. The others stood behind Elder Hao and lined up into two lines.


    I suspect that these people are all soldiers sent by the Elder Hao. Because they are well-trained, it is impossible for them to be trained by some kind of civil organization. This way, the Elder Hao''s identity would become a mystery.


    He couldn''t help but glance at Elder Hao. He probably understood my meaning wrongly, for there to be a new entrance for him to enter first, and even wanted him to follow.

 C52

    When he first came in, it was a long passage. It seemed to have the same structure as the basement of Wang Ming''s house, and it looked very luxurious.


    The passage was very long, but it was very straight. One could see the end of it at a glance.


    Elder Hao had only taken a few steps when the people behind him went up. After warning Elder Hao to be careful, another person walked to the front.


    However, after walking through this passageway, we didn''t encounter any problems. It was very calm, and there weren''t any sounds coming from within. I was a little afraid. This kind of situation was the same as the calm before the storm.


    My heart began to beat rapidly, my entire body felt uncomfortable, and fear surrounded me.


    Occasionally, there would be the sound of water dripping from below. It seemed very far away, and the people beside me started to relax their vigilance. They looked very comfortable. Am I the only one who felt threatened?


    As soon as he walked through the tunnel, he found a large table inside. The table was clean and there was nothing to visit. There were many sofas around the table.


    He had originally thought that there would definitely be someone here, but now, there was no one here at all.


    Elder Hao''s men looked around and found a secret door. Immediately, they kicked it open, releasing a terrible stench, similar to the smell of dead animals.


    I went over to take a look, it was filled with snakes, and all that was left was flesh. The bones, skin, and internal organs were all dug out by someone, and a group of rats were crawling back and forth on them, eating these rotten snake meat.


    Elder Hao went over to take a look, took out a handkerchief and covered his nose as he walked out.


    The room was only this big, so it should be fine everywhere else, but those people still searched everywhere. In the end, they really found a tunnel at the very corner, so they could only crawl in.


    This time, I took the lead and rushed in. Looking at my surroundings, I didn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    After crawling for a while, I felt that sense of danger. At this moment, the people behind starts to laugh, an evil smile that makes my hair stand on end.


    They seemed to ignore my gaze. Their eyes were dull, like wood.


    I didn''t care about that. I climbed straight in, and the rest of the people also came out.


    When they came out, their expressions had clearly become very normal. I am a little doubtful about these two events. I don''t even want to ask Elder Hao about it, because other than me, they all have that kind of expression.


    Am I like that? But don''t they find it strange when they look at others?


    The Elder Hao patted my shoulder as I came back to my senses and asked what he wanted to do.


    Elder Hao laughed awkwardly, saying that he had already spoken a few words to me, but seeing that I was still in a daze, he gave me a pat.


    After searching those people, they discovered that there was not a single person around. There were only a few abandoned snake skin and snake bone, as well as some cash.


    I looked at the snake skin and the snake bone. Although they were abandoned, they were still considered average in terms of colour. It seems like these people dealt in high level goods and these things are not worth looking at.


    Then, they could only go to higher leveled places to have a look. The higher the price, the easier it was for their people to appear.


    Of course, I will not tell them this thought of mine. I will head back to Uncle Hai to discuss it.


    When those people found another entrance, I was puzzled. Why are there so many of them here? How many are there? Could all the exits up there be in the last hole?


    This time, the situation was different. As soon as the barrier was opened, clamorous noises came from inside. Many people were talking inside and could be seen from the entrance.


    The entrance was quite large, it was about the same size as the door inside our house. The people inside all surrounded a table and were talking about something. Our violent opening of the door alarmed the people inside. They all looked in our direction.


    The Elder Hao took a step forward and said to the people inside: "Is Wang Ming here? If we let him out right away, I wouldn''t have any time to wait for him. It''s useless to run.


    Those people laughed, saying that once we enter this place, we won''t even have the chance to leave. Yet, you still dare to speak such rubbish to them? You are simply courting death by coming here.


    A person beside Elder Hao took a step forward and said, "My master is asking you a question, so you should answer him properly.


    The man walked forward into the tunnel and walked to our side. He tapped Elder Hao''s men twice on their chests and said, "Your temper is not bad, but here, we have the final say. Right now, you are all prisoners."


    With that said, Elder Hao''s subordinate grabbed the man''s wrist, and with the other hand grabbing his waist, he threw him over his shoulder, causing a loud sound when he landed.


    "Anyone else who isn''t convinced, just take a step forward." The Elder Hao smiled as he entered the last basement and found a place to sit.


    It seems that this Wang Ming really liked the basement. Not only did he have it in his home, he even got himself into an organisation or something in the underground, he really treated like a snake.


    The man who was just thrown down slowly stood up, took out a dagger, and rushed towards Elder Hao.


    Elder Hao didn''t even give it a single glance as the people beside him rushed over. Then, they heard the sound of bones breaking.


    "Speak, where is the person? Don''t beat around the bush with me. If you can''t explain this matter today, you should know the outcome." Elder Hao glanced at everyone present.


    Everyone was whispering to each other, but I could smell a special scent. It was a snake, and it was a snake made of the same color as the earth. It was hard to tell when it was lying on the ground.


    I took a deep breath and carefully felt it, then said to the people inside: "If you want to play with snakes, then you need to have Wang Ming''s level, or else you need to keep it for me. Don''t lose face, I won''t break a person''s arm.


    Right after he said that, a person ran out and kneeled in front of Elder Hao, hugging his leg, saying that he knew where Wang Ming was. Saying that now, say it, but let him go.


    Elder Hao kicked him away, telling him to say that if he was in a bad mood, he would break an arm and a leg.


    That person said Wang Ming seemed to have received news that someone was looking for trouble with him tonight, so he left early. As for where he went, he did not say.


    I went over and grabbed his clothes. "What is he doing here?"


    The man trembled as he said, "Bring a snake bone for identification. There are a lot of experts here, but all of them left with Wang Ming just now."


    I think he''s my dad''s memento, and it was really made by this guy.


    It looks like the clues were broken. How did Wang Ming get the information he got, should only be known by a few people.


    One was the Elder Hao, and the other was the Uncle Hai. In the end, it was the person who informed me, and if he wanted to earn money, he told me the news about Wang Ming, and he didn''t want to offend Wang Ming, so he also told the news to Wang Ming?


    Moreover, this person said that he wouldn''t be here after this.


    That guy must have leaked something. I hit the table with my fist.


    Those people said that Wang Ming had been appraising that thing for the past few days, so the people he was looking for should be industry insiders. They suggested that we start from here.


    One of them even listed out the names of the people who had tested Wang Ming tonight, saying that it was very likely that they were in one of these families, and wanted us to look for them ourselves.


    Elder Hao looked at the name list and gave one of his men a list. He said that he wanted to lock down these families and monitor them closely.


    After saying all that, those people did not dare to say another word. Looking at Elder Hao, some started to beg for their lives, some said that they were willing to work for him, but Elder Hao did not say anything.


    After a while, Elder Hao told his subordinates to find a few who were familiar with Wang Ming.


    Those people were very happy, and they all thanked Elder Hao.


    The Elder Hao left two people to choose the right person, and then we will all go out.


    Halfway there, I saw that strange smile again.


    I grabbed one of the men and asked him what he was laughing about, but he laughed and told me he wasn''t laughing.


    He took out his phone and let him take a picture. He was shocked too, saying that he didn''t know what his expression was, then everyone looked at each other. Other than me, everyone else had a smiling face, as if they were all carved out from the same mold.


    Elder Hao hurriedly turned back and asked those people what was going on here and why they were all smiling except for me.


    Those people explained that it was Wang Ming who did it, and it seemed like he was infected by some kind of poison. Only he had gotten rid of the poison, so no one else knew anything about it.


    Elder Hao thought for a moment and said: "Jiao Jun, let me see how my body is, and if I''m poisoned."


    "Stop joking. If I was poisoned, why wouldn''t I laugh? Am I immune to poisons? I think it was Wang Ming who was trying to scare us. " I smiled and rejected the Elder Hao.


    No one spoke of this matter anymore, but on the way back, they didn''t speak of it. Everyone was thinking of their own thoughts.


    When I returned to the hotel, I found that both Uncle Hai and Bai Qian were not there. When I got the waiter to open the door for me, I found that even their things were gone, but there was an envelope on the table in the room.


    I picked up the envelope and looked at it. It read: Don''t worry, we''re out on business. Come back in the morning.


    Looking at the note, I am a little puzzled. There are too many weird things today, right? The identity of the Elder Hao is a mystery, and the whereabouts of these two people are also a mystery. Also, Wang Ming, just how much strength do you have?


    I sat on the stool and let my imagination run wild, especially the Elder Hao, who became a sickness in my heart.


    There are a lot of things that I can''t figure out, so I can only go back and sleep, and wait for Uncle Hai and Bai Qian to return.


    For the entire night, I could not fall asleep no matter what, so I tossed and turned in my bed. When dawn arrived, I received a message from Bai Qian.


    They said that they have Wang Ming''s information and told me to prepare. Bai Qian would be back to pick me up later.

 C53

    In the morning, I was getting really impatient as I paced around the room, not knowing what to do.


    Bai Qian called me and told me to go downstairs to the hotel immediately.


    Without saying a word, I took the things I had prepared long ago and went directly to the hotel downstairs. After a while, Bai Qian called a taxi and came over, she immediately told me to get on the car, so as to not delay time.


    After we got on the carriage, Bai Qian told me that Wang Ming was very clever, she was afraid that the Uncle Hai wouldn''t be able to delay him for long, and wanted us to quickly go there. Furthermore, it was very complicated there.


    This fellow lied to me for a long time, and everything was actually done by him. Even if Lee Zhiyong fell into his hands, he probably wouldn''t have a good ending.


    Very quickly, we arrived at a small villa in the suburbs. The security was very tight and Uncle Hai seemed to be arguing with those people at the entrance, Bai Qian told me not to go over, he said that the Uncle Hai could hold on for a bit, and that if we were to force Wang Ming out, then there would be no meaning in going over. If we were to go over now, Wang Ming would definitely run over.


    Uncle Hai seemed to be very excited, both sides seemed to have the intention of attacking. Uncle Hai alone is probably going to be hard to deal with.


    Bai Qian released a small snake and crawled towards Uncle Hai. Uncle Hai seemed to have long been prepared, after seeing the snake, he laid down on the ground and shouted loudly: "Beating people up, quickly everyone come and see, in broad daylight, you''ve already beaten an old man?"


    There were quite a few people living in the villa. Uncle Hai''s voice was loud, and attracted everyone around, so everyone ignored the little snake and focused their attention on Uncle Hai.


    The snake climbed into the villa smoothly. Uncle Hai took out his phone and said that he wanted to call the police. He wanted to find out what kind of place this was and see if they had the right to hit anyone.


    There are more and more people surrounding us, and one of them quietly ran back into the villa. I think he must have gone to inform Wang Ming.


    Sure enough, after a while Wang Ming came out, he took out the money and gave it to the Uncle Hai, probably thinking of a way to settle the matter, he nodded to me, indicating that it was time for me to leave.


    Bai Qian immediately rushed out and pulled Uncle Hai up. I looked at Wang Ming and smiled.


    "Wang Ming, what a good move, quickly release Qin Yue for me. Otherwise, don''t think about getting away with it today." I stared at Wang Ming.


    "Alright, since you already know, then I''ll tell you. I won''t release him, and what you gave me is f * cking fake. I''ve endured you twice. This time, if you don''t bring it back, I''ll kill you and find myself." Wang Ming shouted loudly.


    After that, he looked at the people around him and immediately ordered his men to clean up the place, but he ignored the fact that this was Beijing, that everyone had a huge background, and was definitely not afraid of Wang Ming''s threats. Some of them slowly left the crowd and started to make calls, while others shouted loudly, asking Wang Ming what was going on.


    There were even more exaggerated ones where there were reporters, who took out their phones and started taking photos, asking Wang Ming what exactly happened.


    Wang Ming was furious, he immediately ran back into the room and pulled Qin Yue out. He grabbed Qin Yue by the neck and said: "Your father has him, quickly take it out, if not, we will die together today. Your father''s patience is limited, you have to make your decision quickly."


    I looked at Uncle Hai, who nodded at me and walked to the front, then indistinctly told Wang Ming about Qin Yue''s situation. When I talked about Qin Yue''s pregnancy, my voice was so loud that everyone in the world would be able to hear it.


    At this time, the sound of police cars came from the distance. Wang Ming dragged Qin Yue back into the villa, and after closing the door, all of them disappeared within the villa.


    When the police came to find out what had happened, they said they wanted to take us back to make a confession and find out what had happened. I didn''t have time to waste on them right now, so I climbed straight into the wall and told the police to save them first.


    Uncle Hai also followed me in, and it was the same for Bai Qian. The people outside immediately surrounded the police, preventing them from stopping us.


    When I entered the villa, there was no one on the first floor. It was empty, but Uncle Hai told me to be careful.


    I asked Bai Qian what did that little snake come in for, didn''t it follow Wang Ming?


    Bai Qian nodded, saying that she did not know where the snake had gone. She reckoned that it had chased after him, maybe because Wang Ming found out, the snake was probably dead too.


    Just as we were thinking of a way, many snakes crawled out from all directions, each larger than the last. It seems like Wang Ming wants to delay time to escape.


    Uncle Hai took out three jars and gave Bai Qian and I each one of them. I opened them to smell it and saw that it was yellow in color.


    With so many snakes, even if we were to be more professional, we would find it difficult to deal with them. Looks like Wang Ming had long prepared for this, and wasted time again, revealing Bai Qian and Uncle Hai.


    The Uncle Hai told us to spread the red yolk along a path, wider, a little bit on a human''s body, walking on the yellow yolk, these snakes shouldn''t be able to attack us.


    Right after he finished drawing, Wang Ming appeared on the second floor and smiled at us: "I''m not afraid of you guys calling the police at all. Anyone who enters this villa will die, let alone bringing a gun, even if they brought explosives I''m not afraid."


    I took a step forward, telling Wang Ming to let Qin Yue go first.


    Wang Ming clapped his hands, and two people came out and dragged Qin Yue out.


    "I don''t know how important this woman is to you, but you don''t know how important your father''s things are to me either. Just hand it over. For that, I can do anything. You must believe me." Wang Ming took out a dagger and placed it on Qin Yue''s neck.


    Qin Yue shouted loudly, "Hurry up and leave, don''t worry about me, this place is dangerous!"


    Qin Yue''s voice was hoarse, her hair was messy, and her stomach was slowly growing. I probably wouldn''t have any good days with Wang Ming, and my heart felt like it was being cut by knives.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will save you." I comforted Qin Yue and asked him if she had any ways to save her.


    Uncle Hai closed his eyes, telling me not to worry, he had seen this kind of battle formation too many times. If not for his good brain, this kind of person would have died tens of times.


    Wang Ming had been waiting for my answer the entire time, and all my hope was placed on Uncle Hai.


    After a while, Uncle Hai put down his bag and asked Wang Ming if he knew about the Snake King.


    Wang Ming nodded his head, saying that there were only three of them in this world, one was in Southeast Asia, one was in the country, and the other was already dead.


    Uncle Hai nodded, said that Wang Ming knew quite a bit, and then took out a black cloth bag from his bag, which was specially used to hold snakes.


    Wang Ming looked at the cloth bag and told Uncle Hai not to scare him. It was useless, because that thing was not something that just anyone could possess.


    Uncle Hai slowly released the snake.


    The snake that came out was not very large, and its movements were very slow. As it crawled forward, it twisted its body. Its head was a triangular shape.


    After seeing this, Wang Ming was stunned, he asked Uncle Hai how did he get it. Uncle Hai snorted, and the snake immediately stood up, its tail producing an unpleasant sound, making my ears hurt.


    However, the surrounding snakes were all trembling. They did not expect such a small snake to have such great power, Qin Yue would finally be able to save them.


    Uncle Hai told Wang Ming to let them go first. Everything else was fine, but if he didn''t, then it would be hard to say what would happen afterwards.


    Wang Ming laughed, and had the people behind him bring Qin Yue back, and also let the Uncle Hai come as he pleased, or else he would die together with him.


    This was a situation that he did not want to see, let Uncle Hai save him first. Uncle Hai nodded and squatted down to touch the Snake King.


    The Snake King slowly crawled forward with an indescribable arrogance as he looked down at all the snakes and slowly crawled towards the second floor.


    The three of us followed behind, careful to keep an eye on the snakes around us.


    When we reached the second floor, Wang Ming was still standing there without moving. When we were almost there, he immediately flashed into the house and closed the door.


    I originally wanted to rush in directly, but Uncle Hai stopped me, telling me not to be impulsive. This Wang Ming is hard to deal with.


    Bai Qian nodded, she got me to the back, and kicked everyone. There was no movement, Uncle Hai also kicked him, but he had no intention to open the door.


    Uncle Hai took a look at the end of the corridor and went downstairs. He jumped out of the window on the first floor and looked up.


    When we came out, Uncle Hai told me that there was definitely a place to escape and that we had to watch out for Wang Ming.


    But after a while, I saw Wang Ming on the roof, telling me to bring something to trade here, if I do not agree, then push Qin Yue down from the roof.


    I clenched my fists and loudly shouted, "I promise you! Let him go first!"


    "Don''t talk about the conditions, you don''t have the qualifications." Wang Ming said as he looked behind him, and then heard the sound of the helicopter''s propellers. This guy wanted to escape on a plane, no wonder he was so confident.


    Just then, Wang Ming suddenly shouted out loud. Releasing his hand, Qin Yue fell down from above and I instinctively ran over to stop her, but Qin Yue just immediately flipped over the window and ran upstairs.


    Wang Ming who was on the top floor dragged his leg and walked to the front of the helicopter, and shouted at me: "I will definitely take revenge, just you wait."


    With that, the plane took off and I watched Qin Yue from below. I took out many cushions from the Uncle Hai''s room and placed them on the grass.


    However, Qin Yue held on, waiting for Bai Qian to go up.


    Very quickly, Bai Qian was saved by Bai Qian. I fell limply to the ground, gasping for breath.


    But Uncle Hai continued to say to me as he walked, "It''s not over yet, this time we made him run, so he''s even more resentful towards us. It won''t be easy to capture him in the future, moreover there''s a group of police waiting for us outside to deal with."

 C54

    When I said this, I immediately thought of the Elder Hao, so I immediately called him and had him come to pick us up. I also wanted to see if I could get the police to not pursue today''s matter.


    Elder Hao promised me that we would wait inside the villa for a while longer before speaking again when he comes over.


    I hurriedly ran upstairs and carried Qin Yue in my arms. I rubbed his stomach and said, "I made you suffer. Sorry, something like this won''t happen again."


    Qin Yue smiled at me and held my hand, her weak body falling straight into my embrace.


    After Bai Qian saw this, she dodged me and Qin Yue, and walked to Uncle Hai''s side.


    I carried Qin Yue down the stairs and casually found a sofa to place her on.


    Uncle Hai pushed me away, insisting on letting Qin Yue take a look at my body. Right now, I cannot tolerate anyone approaching Qin Yue, especially her body.


    "Thank you for saving Qin Yue for me, but no matter what Qin Yue''s body does, I will not give up." I squatted down and held Qin Yue''s hand.


    Uncle Hai pulled me to the side and said: "You are harming her. If this child is born, it will be of no benefit to anyone. You better think about it properly.


    That''s right, I thought about it. That fellow definitely did not simply want to help me, he definitely had some sort of goal for Qin Yue.


    I turned it over and over again but I couldn''t think of a reason, so I said to Uncle Hai: "No matter what happens later, even if you want my life, you have to let Qin Yue live. I don''t care what happened to her in the end."


    Uncle Hai took a deep breath, didn''t say a word, and walked to Bai Qian''s side.


    The two of us conversed for a while, while I stayed by Qin Yue''s side, hoping that the Elder Hao would hurry over and bring Qin Yue to the hospital for a check-up.


    The Elder Hao arrived about half an hour later. When he just came in, he told me that the police officers outside were not easy to deal with.


    I directly asked how much money was needed, but Elder Hao said that it was impossible, he just wanted us to follow him.


    I looked at Qin Yue who was still unconscious on the sofa. I didn''t agree with what she had said, I can go, but we need someone to accompany Qin Yue to the hospital.


    Elder Hao went out for a while as if negotiating with the police. After a while, he came back.


    The meaning behind those words was that it was possible, but the identity card had to be left behind. At that time, it would be more convenient to search for it.


    Bai Qian said that she wanted to take Qin Yue to the hospital. It would be more convenient for girls.


    After everyone had finished discussing, Uncle Hai and I followed the police and left. Before Uncle Hai left, he said a few words to Bai Qian, but her voice was too soft and I didn''t hear him.


    I watched until Bai Qian and Qin Yue sat in Elder Hao''s car and left before getting in the police car.


    When we reached the police station, I was in no mood to think about our statements, and was only thinking about Qin Yue. I also wasn''t very comfortable following Elder Hao.


    I wanted to call Bai Qian and ask him about the situation, but these people kept on asking, causing me to lose my patience.


    "Alright, I''ve said what I needed to say. Call me if you need anything afterwards. I''m going to the hospital to see my girlfriend. You have no right to detain a lawful citizen." After saying that, I stood up and was about to leave.


    The cops said I''d broken into the house before, and that would keep me on hold for twenty-four hours, so I could work with them as much as I could.


    It took me three to four hours to finish this. I just need to quickly call Bai Qian and ask her where she is and if there''s anything wrong with Qin Yue.


    Bai Qian told me that Qin Yue had nothing to do, I can just go to the hotel to find him. I have already been to the hospital a long time ago, my body has already been checked, and the doctor has told me to go home and recuperate.


    Uncle Hai and I quickly took a taxi and headed towards the hotel. Upon entering, we knocked on the door, but no one came to the door after a long time, so Uncle Hai called Bai Qian and told him that Bai Qian probably remembered the wrong room number, and asked him a few questions.


    But, after a long while, no one answered Bai Qian''s phone. I kept on knocking on the door, and there was also no one who opened the door.


    This time, even the Uncle Hai was anxious and ran straight to the front desk to ask those people how many rooms Bai Qian stayed in. The front desk people talked to us for a long time before finally telling us that they were going to the same room as us.


    Uncle Hai quickly took out his ID card and placed it at the front desk, telling them to hurry up and save him.


    I said loudly to the person at the front desk, "Hurry up! If you''re too slow, then someone will die. It''ll be even more troublesome if we call the police later on."


    One of the attendants went to open the door with his room card while trembling, and I pushed him to the side. Looking around the room, I didn''t see anyone, but all of Bai Qian''s things were here.


    Finally, we found Bai Qian in the toilet, but she had already fainted.


    Uncle Hai saw that Bai Qian''s body said that she was fine, so he carried Bai Qian onto the bed. After pinching him for a while, Bai Qian woke up drowsily. Uncle Hai gave Bai Qian some water, and I waited anxiously by the side.


    After Bai Qian drank the water, she immediately said: "Someone took Qin Yue away and drugged him."


    After saying all that, I slammed the table hard and said loudly, "It must be that bastard Wang Ming, I didn''t think that there would be another way."


    Bai Qian shook her head and said: "Wang Ming had been poisoned by the snake, it is good that he was able to escape. He definitely does not have time to do all these, it should be the Elder Hao, other than him, no one knows that we are here."


    After Bai Qian said this, the Uncle Hai nodded his head, he said that there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world, they would definitely be very interested in Qin Yue''s body.


    I took out my phone and called the Elder Hao.


    Elder Hao immediately told me that Qin Yue was there, but he didn''t have much interest towards my father''s possessions, and was only interested in people who possess the Snake Spirit''s soul. He told me not to look for him, because he has already left Beijing.


    After I finished speaking, the Elder Hao immediately hung up. I didn''t say a word.


    Uncle Hai and the others also heard the phone call, shook their heads and said, "It''s fine, things will eventually be settled, don''t worry."


    I nodded my head, I didn''t think that after taking care of Wang Ming, he would have to deal with the Elder Hao, so what did Qin Yue''s body do for, there were so many people fighting over it.


    Bai Qian''s health was not very good, so she had to rest inside the hotel for a few days.


    On the second day, Lee Zhiyong called me. He said that he had something to talk to me about, and that it was regarding Wang Ming.


    After I heard it, I immediately hung up. Right now, I don''t even care about what happened to Wang Ming, I only knew where the Elder Hao was and what he wanted to do to Qin Yue.


    But at night, Lee Zhiyong called again, saying that it was important and that I must go find him. Or else, tell him my address and come find me.


    He thought for a while. Since there was nothing to do now, he could only wait until Bai Qian was better before making her plans. Hearing Elder Hao''s words, it was certain that he wouldn''t hurt Qin Yue for the time being, which also made me feel a lot more at ease.


    In less than an hour, Lee Zhiyong arrived. His entire person did not look well, with bruises and bruises all over. When he walked, he was still limping;


    Lee Zhiyong told me to find a safe place to talk, and talk to him as if there was someone following him. He also asked me to find a safe place to talk to him.


    I did not say anything, and casually walked around the hotel lobby for a while, then got on the elevator and brought Lee Zhiyong to my room.


    Lee Zhiyong closed the door, patted on the table and said: "I have good news for you, but if you catch Wang Ming, you must tell me, I can''t take this beating for nothing."


    I told Lee Zhiyong that I was no longer interested in him.


    But when Lee Zhiyong told me that Wang Ming and Elder Hao were his mother''s friends, he only found out after getting beaten up. When Wang Ming went back home this time, he was poisoned, so he did not have the mood to bring him around.


    I don''t believe it at all, because their purpose is different.


    Lee Zhiyong told me, the two originally wanted to exchange items for Elder Hao to study, but something strange happened in the process. Wang Ming didn''t want to work with Elder Hao, so Elder Hao started to look for Wang Ming, wanting to obtain Qin Yue from him.


    I told Lee Zhiyong about Qin Yue being captured by the Elder Hao, Lee Zhiyong nodded his head, and said that the two of them were not good people, Lee Zhiyong had helped them before, but now that they are here, and Wang Ming is being ruthless and sinister, the Elder Hao would probably fall into his hands.


    But what does this have to do with finding Qin Yue?


    Lee Zhiyong said that he knew Wang Ming''s whereabouts. As long as he followed Wang Ming, there was no need to worry about him being unable to find the Elder Hao. The two of them both wanted to use Qin Yue as a bargaining chip, there would definitely be some friction between them.


    This method sounds pretty good, but we still need to discuss it with Uncle Hai and the others when we return, so I''ll let Lee Zhiyong go back and rest for a while. After resting for a day or two, we''ll contact him again.


    Lee Zhiyong was also a smart person, he left without a second word.


    Returning back to the room, he thought of Lee Zhiyong''s solution, and felt that it was worth a try, so he went to find the Uncle Hai.


    Both Uncle Hai and Bai Qian didn''t really understand Lee Zhiyong well and felt that they couldn''t trust him completely. If it was another trap, they would definitely lose a lot of things this time, and Lee Zhiyong might have his own thoughts towards Qin Yue.


    The only clue now is in Lee Zhiyong''s hands. If we don''t go this way, we''ll definitely find clues very slowly. Once the next year comes, if the child is born, Qin Yue''s life would be hard to say.


    Uncle Hai walked around the room for a while, saying that he wanted to think of a way to test Lee Zhiyong, to see how reliable this person was.


    Bai Qian hadn''t spoken the entire time, but at this moment, Bai Qian actually smiled, and stood up while saying: "Jiao Jun, I have a way. I can first test this Lee Zhiyong, and it can even prevent him from harming you.


    "What is it? Tell me." I pulled on Bai Qian''s arm and said excitedly.

 C55

    Bai Qian told me that previously, I tricked Lee Zhiyong into doing something inside his body. Now, I can use this to threaten Lee Zhiyong and have to use it to its limit, the Uncle Hai would use some methods to make Lee Zhiyong feel very uncomfortable, and make him speak the truth. This way, if he knows about it, then the rest of the matters will be finished, there wouldn''t even be a clue behind it.


    After hearing it, I fell into deep thought. This was a bad piece of information for me, the paintings that I fell for would definitely lose something, if I were to try to draw the clue to this, then I wouldn''t be able to save Qin Yue.


    Uncle Hai said that this method is not bad, as long as I use it well, I can obtain the final victory.


    After a while, I still didn''t think it through, so Bai Qian told me to hurry up and prepare, and said that I had decided on it.


    I asked Uncle Hai what the things he prepared were. Uncle Hai told me everything he needed and told me to prepare them within a day.


    These things that Uncle Hai needed were not hard to find, so it would be easy to find all of them within a day.


    When night fell, I brought all my things back to the hotel. Uncle Hai checked through all of them, saying that their preparations were pretty good, and then told me the method to test Lee Zhiyong.


    I took out the things in my hands and called Lee Zhiyong.


    Since I had already arranged to meet up with Lee Zhiyong, I went over to wait for him. I was very nervous, my palms were constantly sweating and my mouth was also very thirsty as I drank water nonstop.


    After around half an hour, Lee Zhiyong finally came over. He was very happy to see me, perhaps because he thought that I could help him now.


    Lee Zhiyong sat down and asked me if I had thought it through.


    I said that I wanted to help Lee Zhiyong, but if we were to work together, we have to follow a rule, listen to all of my orders, and even tell me the truth. If there''s anything that''s fake, I''ll have to activate the thing in his body.


    After Lee Zhiyong heard it, he did not say anything for a long time. He just drank the drink in front of him, his eyes looking around randomly, as if he was thinking about something.


    After a long time, my patience had also decreased by a lot. The look in my eyes towards Lee Zhiyong had changed as well, because he had not spoken for such a long time. He must have been hiding something from me, and was also afraid that I would activate the thing in his body.


    Lee Zhiyong finally spoke out in front of me. He said that his plan this time is very special, that my experience in society is too little, if you listen to me, there will definitely be problems. Furthermore, I had done some things in his body, so I definitely won''t lie.


    I coldly snorted and stood up. Throwing the blanket on the floor, I placed my hands on the table and moved my face close to Lee Zhiyong, "Do you know? The thing you were drinking just now has been consumed by me, and it just so happens to be the thing that activated your body, how do you feel now? "


    Lee Zhiyong laughed and stood up, saying, I''m too young, do you think this little trick can fool him?


    But after a while, Lee Zhiyong fell to the ground while clutching his stomach, telling me to let him go. His expression was extremely distorted as he slowly kneeled on the ground, saying that he would listen to everything I say.


    However, my act now was too similar to his. I grabbed onto Lee Zhiyong''s collar and said: "Your act is really similar, I didn''t do anything to you under the blanket, how could you be like this?"


    He thought that after he finished speaking, Lee Zhiyong would stand up and explain everything to him. However, Lee Zhiyong simply laid on the ground and foamed at the mouth, his body continuously being pulled out, and even his eyes had turned white.


    I immediately made an emergency call, but Lee Zhiyong stopped moving right after I made the call. His eyes were still wide open, and his eyeballs were about to fall out.


    I took a deep breath and put my hand on his nose to test his breath. When I realized he was really out of breath, I tried my heart, but it stopped too.


    It''s over, all the clues were gone, Qin Yue was once again captured.


    I sat helplessly on the ground, waiting for the ambulance to arrive.


    When the sound of the ambulance rang in my ears, I remembered that there should be something valuable on Lee Zhiyong, and it should be the key to finding them.


    I quickly searched through Lee Zhiyong''s body and found an envelope. There was nothing written on it, it seemed to only have a few pieces of paper inside, and I was just about to open it.


    The first ambulance was already here, so the doctor that came in immediately asked me what was going on and checked Lee Zhiyong''s body.


    After a while, Lee Zhiyong was brought to the hospital, and asked me to go with him, saying that he had to pay for it or something.


    I have no choice but to follow him to the hospital. I haven''t opened the envelope yet so I followed the ambulance to the hospital. Midway, I called Uncle Hai and explained the situation here.


    Uncle Hai told me to wait, he said that he would be here with Bai Qian immediately, and if we were to call the police on this matter, it would be best if we can deal with it quickly. The person must have been killed by one of the two, Wang Ming knew their whereabouts, so he wanted to silence them.


    This matter had once again fallen into a difficult situation. Their only hope was not to know if they would live or die.


    The doctor told me that the situation was serious and that there was little hope of saving it, so I was prepared.


    I took the doctor''s arm and said, "I don''t care if he''s dead or alive. As long as he''s awake, he can just say a few words. Sorry to trouble you."


    The doctor looked at me with a special kind of eye and asked me what my relationship with him was.


    This question stopped me in my tracks. I said that they were friends and that something like this happened while we were drinking tea together. Now we have already informed his family to come over and ask the doctor to treat them as much as possible.


    I knew that the words I said just now were probably unpleasant to hear, so I immediately spoke out my inner thoughts. The doctor didn''t bother with me and directly entered the operation room.


    Elder Hao and Bai Qian also rushed over and asked about Lee Zhiyong''s situation.


    Uncle Hai''s words were out of his expectations, he did not expect Wang Ming and the others to be so ruthless. In order to achieve their goals, they even killed people.


    Bai Qian also looked very anxious, because there were no clues left and we did not know what to do next.


    While we were waiting for the operation, the police and Lee Zhiyong''s family members also came over. They all asked me if I had killed Lee Zhiyong.


    I was stunned. Looks like Wang Ming had long been prepared, this was like killing two birds with one stone, delaying my time and even making me squat down. Let alone delaying any time, I didn''t even have the chance to investigate.


    Uncle Hai told me not to say anything now. After that, he will call a lawyer over and try to find a way to get out of here quickly. They will look at Lee Zhiyong and tell me whenever they have any news.


    Hearing Uncle Hai''s words, I immediately followed the police to go back.


    He even ordered people to investigate me, saying that he would collect Lee Zhiyong''s evidence after Lee Zhiyong''s operation is completed. That''s why he was going to temporarily imprison me for 48 hours because I was a criminal suspect.


    I slammed the table as I stood up with a belly full of anger. "How many times have I told you that I''m not the murderer? Even if you search me, it won''t be of any use."


    But the cops didn''t believe me at all, and they kept me waiting, restricting my freedom.


    It was not until the second day that Uncle Hai and the rest brought their lawyers over and conversed with me for a long time. I really could not take it anymore, and felt a lot of pressure in my heart, because the lawyer told me that if this crime was established, it would be intentional murder. My crime was huge, so even if the lawyer was powerful, he could only reduce my sentence.


    The lawyer told me a lot of things about the day.


    Just when I was about to lose my patience, Uncle Hai came over again. He said that he received a message from Wang Ming and told me to take a look.


    The message on it told me that I need to go out and rescue Qin Yue. I have to listen to everything he says, and if I thought about it properly, I have to reply with a text message.


    I calmed myself down. This matter cannot be told to others, it can only be dealt with by myself.


    I''ll get the lawyer to go back, pay the bill, and call him when I have something to do, and tell him to be ready to answer my phone.


    After the lawyer left, Uncle Hai asked me what I thought.


    There''s no need to explain, the message must have been sent by Wang Ming. He estimated that they were probably already with Elder Hao, and the two of them must have already thought of a perfect plan, waiting for me to find them.


    Uncle Hai placed the phone in front of me, saying that I will decide on the matter, but no one knows what the result will be, as long as I don''t regret it and have a clear conscience.


    Bai Qian stood at the side and nodded at me, but when I picked up my phone to take a breather, she held my hand, saying that there was a huge problem this time, and I couldn''t hand over my father''s remains, that was Bai Qian''s only request.


    I know that Bai Qian definitely didn''t do this for my life, and it''s not that she doesn''t value her life, it''s just that she might have seen something else that was much more important than her life.


    The Uncle Hai patted on my shoulder as he stood up and pulled Bai Qian to the side, waiting for my decision.


    I picked up my phone and told the other party that I was looking for Qin Yue. Let him come and save me.


    After a few minutes, the other side replied with an OK, and I returned the phone back to the Uncle Hai.


    I don''t want to talk about this anymore. Once I have decided, I can''t change it anymore.


    The Uncle Hai said that although Lee Zhiyong was not dead yet, he had been in a coma and could die anytime, the doctor had tried his best, and said that he had been poisoned by a very strange poison, but in Uncle Hai''s eyes, it was just Wang Ming and the others doing something, but the doctor''s protection was very tight, Uncle Hai did not have the chance to be with Lee Zhiyong alone, if not he could see Lee Zhiyong''s situation.


    When it was very late, the police said that there was someone who had come to confess that he had murdered Lee Zhiyong. It had nothing to do with me.


    After I finished all the paperwork, I received another text message on my cell phone.

 C56

    The short message told me to bring something to Wang Ming''s house, and not only could I not call the police, I could only go there by myself. If someone else came along with me, not only would they not be able to save Qin Yue, they would even send someone else.


    This must be Wang Ming, no one else could have such a despicable method, but the time wasn''t written on the message, when would I go?


    I replied to him for a short period of time. He said that he would notify me when the time comes and that I should return first. I didn''t want to ask too much and would not use this phone number in the future.


    When Uncle Hai asked me what was going on, I returned the phone to him and let him look at it himself.


    Bai Qian said that she would think of a way to get back to the hotel first, and she also wanted to find an opportunity to see if there were any visitors in the past few days. She wanted to find a new face and come over to help us.


    But now, other than paying, there really isn''t anyone else that can help us. Even if we spend money to find them, we can''t be at ease.


    The Uncle Hai shook his head, and told us to go back first, he said that they had to make the same plans, so we also need to see who can make the better plans, and we are in the open too, so we don''t know much, and we don''t have enough manpower, so the disadvantage is obvious, the plan needs to be more perfect.


    Bai Qian spoke a few words to the Uncle Hai, meaning to have the Uncle Hai find some people to help. Furthermore, we need those kind of people who are more knowledgeable, to be able to deal with Wang Ming''s subordinates.


    Uncle Hai said that he had to think about this because he did not know how things would develop in the future.


    Bai Qian''s current mood was not very good, it seemed that Uncle Hai did not agree but was unhappy, but this matter was all mine, so it was understandable for Uncle Hai to be doing this.


    I didn''t say much and returned to my room.


    After a while, Bai Qian came over and asked me what I wanted to do. She wanted to do some things in Wang Ming''s house at night, and teach me the ways, so I could guarantee that.


    "Bai Qian, are you complaining that you lived too long? After all, only Uncle Hai knows how long our lives are, and it''s better not to do something rash, what do you think? " Even though I sounded bad when I was speaking, I kept on smiling, and don''t know the result of everything. If we died halfway, then Uncle Hai and my mother would have died from grief.


    Bai Qian seemed to understand what I mean, sshe nodded her head and said that there was no need for the trade, he could just go over and scout, and Wang Ming would definitely send people to scout around, to see if we do anything.


    I agree to this plan, so I went over to discuss it with the Uncle Hai. I said that I would go at night to take a look, if there''s anything abnormal, we would be able to detect it ahead of time.


    The Uncle Hai told us not to take the risk, what they wanted were things. As long as we grabbed onto their weakness, they would definitely not die, so now we just have to think of a way to take down those people.


    We waited quietly for two days before Wang Ming called. He said that he wanted me to go retrieve my things quickly.


    This guy is really insidious. He must have known that we were going to search his house and would do something. That''s why he did this to us.


    When night came, we had already set up our plans. Just as we were about to leave, Wang Ming sent a message to us asking where we were, and I told him where the hotel was. After a while, he sent a message to me, saying that he was already downstairs, so he told me to go out and fetch him.


    But he was the only one there, and no one followed him. He was still wearing his trench coat, sunglasses and hat, and when he got off the car, he looked left and right, as if he was afraid of being found out.


    Wang Ming immediately pulled me onto the carriage, telling Uncle Hai and Bai Qian not to follow him, saying that he would definitely not hurt me, so they could be at ease.


    Wang Ming told me while he was driving: "I don''t have anything you want right now, but I need to get your dad''s things. That damned old man Hao has tricked me too, we need to work together now."


    "What are your plans? Three people, tell me. Also, did you guys kill Lee Zhiyong?" I sat in the front passenger seat and grabbed onto Wang Ming''s clothes.


    But Wang Ming told me to calm down, that I would tell him everything when I arrived at the right place, and that I had to help him. After that, I only need to use a few days of my father''s inheritance to do so.


    This isn''t like what Wang Ming said. I was a little moved, I felt that he looked haggard, and the words he spoke were a little credible.


    I let go of Wang Ming''s clothes and followed him all the way to a small district.


    After Wang Ming got off the car, he immediately took me to a house. He said that he had rented this place as a temporary place.


    "Alright, I don''t have the time to talk rubbish with you now, hurry up and tell me what happened. Also, what happened to Qin Yue?" I sat down on the sofa and lit a cigarette.


    Wang Ming looked at me and said that the current situation is very chaotic, and is much more complicated than he thought.


    In the beginning, Wang Ming wanted to obtain my father''s remnants, so he obtained my trust and went to my house to steal something. He wanted to hide it at first, but he would send it back after he used it all up.


    Lee Zhiyong had asked for money at the beginning, so he gave it to Wang Ming, but later on he said that they would cooperate, because the value of the item was rather high, Wang Ming asked for a sum of money from Lee Zhiyong, saying that he would need to appraise the item''s authenticity, so the fee would naturally not be low.


    At that time, Wang Ming didn''t know who he was looking for, so he found Elder Hao. He stayed in Elder Hao''s house for a few days and told Elder Hao everything about us, but Elder Hao actually had the thought to look for Qin Yue, saying that it''s my father''s inheritance and that it''s nothing much, that Qin Yue''s condition is worthy of attention.


    Wang Ming was definitely not in agreement at the time, so he took Qin Yue in private. After he found out that that thing was fake, he held a grudge against my mother and me, and wanted to trade Qin Yue for something.


    However, Lee Zhiyong was trying to get in the way and came with me to look for Wang Ming. At that time, things were already very messy, Lee Zhiyong and Wang Ming didn''t really explain anything, because it sounded like a story made up.


    I have always suspected that there was a purpose to the Elder Hao, but I never thought that he was with Qin Yue. Back then, when I went to look for Wang Ming, I also put in a lot of effort, wishing that I could find him and kill him.


    After Lee Zhiyong and Wang Ming fought, they had already escaped from Wang Ming''s hands.


    Wang Ming was afraid that Yue Yang would leak out his information, so he found a place to hide. However, the Elder Hao found Wang Ming and told him that he already told him to shut up, and he wanted to discuss a way to cooperate with Wang Ming.


    They wanted to make things bigger, even swallowing up Qin Yue and my dad''s things.


    The two argued endlessly. In the end, without being able to say anything, Wang Ming had left the place of the Elder Hao and met Qin Yue one last time.


    That''s why he came to me, trying to find a way to take him down. His only condition is to use my father''s remnants, and he didn''t say what he wanted either. He only told me that it was very important.


    I don''t fully believe these words, these people are too crafty, and have created so many things for me. Elder Hao''s goal is still not clear, but Wang Ming''s attitude is much better now, so I can make use of it.


    I thought for a while and asked Wang Ming how to cooperate. If he could find the Elder Hao, then the remaining matters should be easy to settle.


    Wang Ming shook his head, he said that it would not be difficult to find the Elder Hao, but Qin Yue was the key, if she could not find Qin Yue, finding the Elder Hao would not be of any use.


    I looked at Wang Ming, my intention was for him to continue speaking, but Wang Ming asked me about the collaboration, if I can''t do it, then there''s no need to say anymore.


    Actually, I cannot make a decision on this matter, it is related to two people''s lives, I can definitely make the decision myself, even if it is to save others, it is also impossible, I rejected Wang Ming on the spot, and said that I will go back to discuss, and then leave with Wang Ming''s number.


    Halfway there, Wang Ming sent me a message saying that he wanted me to make my choice within a day, because the Elder Hao is changing every day. If we lose the best opportunity, then we will have irreparable losses.


    I tightly held my phone in my hand, continuously thinking back to what Wang Ming had told me, trying to determine which ones were more reliable.


    All the way back to the hotel, I still couldn''t figure out what Wang Ming wanted to do, whether he was helping me or trying to harm me.


    When Uncle Hai saw me come back crying and ask me what had happened, I told him everything that had happened today.


    What I said seemed to be making things difficult for Uncle Hai, as we walked back and forth in the room without saying a word. Bai Qian and I sat on a chair and looked at Uncle Hai.


    After a long while, Uncle Hai said that he still needed to cooperate with Wang Ming a little. The simplest way to cooperate is to make Wang Ming listen to us, and agree to his conditions first.


    "What if Wang Ming wants to harm us?" I told his the thing I was most worried about. It was nothing, but Bai Qian and Uncle Hai didn''t have anything to do with this matter.


    Bai Qian said that this matter was very interesting and was becoming more and more complicated. She wondered what kind of story she would come up with after catching the old man surnamed Hao.


    I laughed awkwardly, then Bai Qian put her hand on my shoulder. She said that she would definitely help me this time, and that I would cooperate with Wang Ming, and only after doing all of these things would I feel comfortable.


    My mind was in a mess, I didn''t know what to do, but my phone suddenly rang. It was a text from Wang Ming: Things have changed, we can discuss this at night.

 C57

    Uncle Hai looked at the message and said don''t believe it too much, but you still need to cooperate. Furthermore, we will be asking the three of us to go together tonight, so we have to get Wang Ming''s consent.


    Maybe Uncle Hai was afraid that I would suffer, but if Wang Ming didn''t agree, everything was in vain.


    Bai Qian told me not to worry about all this, because the things right now are not something that my brain can think of alone. It''s because there are too many things that have been planned, but thinking about them is actually too simple.


    Lee Zhiyong didn''t care about it now, the Elder Hao wanted Qin Yue, and Wang Ming wanted the treasure to be left behind, it was that simple.


    This way, we can first save her. Finally, we can talk about Qin Yue''s matter, and then we can talk about the remnants. No matter what tricks we use, we can just remember these things.


    The Uncle Hai nodded his head and said that it was indeed like that. As long as we clearly understand their goal, we can just remain calm and not change anything.


    When night falls, Uncle Hai and I went straight to that small district to find Wang Ming, and we did it so brazenly.


    As if seeing that there were only three people here, Wang Ming gave me a call and asked why I brought others here.


    Uncle Hai immediately took the phone over and told Wang Ming that this matter was related to their lives.


    Wang Ming had only said the word "En" before hanging up.


    After we went up, Wang Ming was in a very low mood. He said that he only needed to use the treasure and that he can do whatever he wants with it.


    Uncle Hai did not have any objections, I think it would be best to not say anything, and disappearing after things are done is the best way.


    Bai Qian laughed and asked about the whereabouts of the Elder Hao. She said that after finding the person, she would be able to save Qin Yue and leave the rest of the matters alone, as long as she could provide some clues, she wouldn''t even need to appear.


    Wang Ming has given us some clues. If he doesn''t come with us, then he won''t bring us any trouble and we won''t need to worry about him anymore.


    Wang Ming''s expression did not look good, he said that he wanted to follow them, and if we escape at that time, it would not be easy to find them.


    The Uncle Hai assured him that it would be done in a few days. After we use up all the items left behind, we will give them to Wang Ming directly.


    Wang Ming was moved, but he did not agree to us at all, he only said vaguely that he would think about it.


    Bai Qian stood by my side and looked at me. For a moment, I did not understand what I meant. I was stunned and Bai Qian whispered into my ear: "Tell me about that message."


    I pulled out my phone and looked at the message. It was the one he had said had changed.


    Without waiting for my response, Bai Qian snatched the phone away and showed it to Wang Ming.


    We didn''t expect Wang Ming''s reaction to be so huge. We were all stunned, and sweat instantly poured down our foreheads as if something huge had happened.


    Wang Ming squatted on the ground with both hands behind his head and looked at the message. After a while, he stood up and said that this matter was related to him, not to Elder Hao. He wanted to settle this matter quickly and use his father''s remnants.


    Bai Qian felt that it was weird, so she asked more questions but Wang Ming refused to tell us anything. He only told us that there was a huge problem, and if we couldn''t get it, it would cost our lives.


    Uncle Hai stood up and walked in front of Wang Ming, telling him to quickly explain everything. He would do his best to help as long as it doesn''t go against our principles.


    Wang Ming immediately told us the news about the Elder Hao, saying that the Elder Hao wanted to sell it for money with Qin Yue''s help. Furthermore, it''s the type that wants to be dissected alive, let''s see what''s inside Qin Yue''s body.


    Things have created a great deal of noise, and we don''t know it, because what he has created is not in the circle, but in the scientific community.


    Uncle Hai frowned, he wanted Wang Ming to lead the way, and said that as long as they don''t do anything that would disappoint us, they would definitely give the thing to Wang Ming to use.


    Wang Ming nodded his head, after wearing a set of clothes, he wanted to bring us to Elder Hao.


    Because it was night, and the road wasn''t very blocked, Wang Ming''s speed was also very fast. Usually, within an hour''s travel, Wang Ming would arrive in half an hour.


    After stopping the car, Wang Ming looked at the villa in front of him and said: "This place is Elder Hao''s partner, and is very rich. Elder Hao has been living here recently, and has been talking about the price everyday."


    The Uncle Hai nodded his head and asked Wang Ming to find some people to keep this place under close surveillance. As long as Hao came out, he would immediately be under close surveillance, and not give him any chance to escape.


    Wang Ming nodded, then asked him about the remnants. Bai Qian was annoyed by him, so she directly told him in the future.


    I laughed, Bai Qian really knows how to fight people, and now that she has the clues, she is already someone who doesn''t need to be helped, and now that she said these words, Wang Ming must have scolded Bai Qian many times in her heart.


    He sneaked a glance at Wang Ming. This guy was really not in a good mood, and looked like he was about to explode. Gritting his teeth, he looked at Bai Qian.


    Bai Qian sat in the car, and told Wang Ming to quickly finish what he was doing, and the Uncle Hai followed. Wang Ming smashed the car, nodded, and then acted as our driver.


    When we were about to reach home, Wang Ming told us to be careful of the owner of the villa. If we wanted to monitor him, we could only do so a little.


    The Uncle Hai frowned his eyebrows, he asked Wang Ming what kind of identity the person inside had, how could he have such power, Wang Ming had heard of it, but only he knew the identity of the person, the others only knew a little about him.


    Wang Ming very quickly sent people over, and even asked if we have any plans for the future.


    Uncle Hai shook his head, saying that he would have to take things one step at a time, and wait until tomorrow to see the results. If Elder Hao did not come out tonight, then he would use some methods, and if he did, then things would be much easier.


    "What if Qin Yue is in the villa then? "That''s good?"


    "Don''t you have hundreds of millions of dollars on you every day?" Bai Qian rolled her eyes at Wang Ming, her face full of disdain.


    Wang Ming did not speak anymore, and everyone went silent, waiting for the report from Wang Ming.


    In the middle of the night, Wang Ming received a phone call, saying that Elder Hao and the people inside had quarrelled, and had come out in the middle of the night.


    Wang Ming told the people to follow, and to report the location anytime.


    Uncle Hai immediately stood up and told Bai Qian to prepare the things. He said that he was about to go and clarify the situation, and that this was a good opportunity.


    After being followed by us, Elder Hao got off the car at a very inconspicuous hotel. After that, he looked around and we were almost discovered.


    Uncle Hai said he wanted to go over by himself. Together with Bai Qian, he let Wang Ming and I protect the front and back of the group, so that Elder Hao wouldn''t run away. It''s best not to use any methods.


    Bai Qian didn''t move, she walked to my side and said: "You go up, I''ll guard the door. Wang Ming is smarter than you, I''m really afraid that you''ll fall for it."


    Wang Ming looked at me for a moment, then said to Bai Qian: "It doesn''t matter, I won''t do anything shameful, you guys are afraid."


    I nodded and followed Uncle Hai into the hotel.


    The moment I entered, I immediately felt that the atmosphere here wasn''t right. There was a faint scent of snakes in the air and a hint of yin aura. It seems that this fellow had done quite a bit of work here.


    Uncle Hai went over to ask about Elder Hao''s room, but the person at the front desk did not say anything. I took out a few hundred yuan and said, "This money, it should be enough for you to say a few numbers, right?"


    When the receptionist saw the money, she quickly kept it and said that she would check it later.


    After a while, he told us about Elder Hao''s room and how weird that person was, as he gave us a hundred thousand as deposit and told us not to go into his room, it was as if there was something hidden inside.


    The Uncle Hai smiled at the waiter, and then we went upstairs.


    This hotel wasn''t big, it was only 5 storeys high, and Elder Hao''s room was located on the top floor, at the corner of the stairs, which was also what the waiter told me.


    When I went upstairs, I noticed that the smell was a lot heavier. It seems like the room is inside.


    Uncle Hai knocked on the door, and the two stood on both sides of the door, trying their best to not be seen by the people inside.


    After a while, we heard someone ask, so neither Uncle Hai nor I made a sound. Uncle Hai kept knocking on the door, and the people inside seemed to have gotten impatient, rushing out, saying loudly: "It''s the middle of the night, let no one sleep."


    When Elder Hao and I came up, we discussed it. When Elder Hao came out of the villa, he had a quarrel with the people inside, and he must be in a bad mood, because he''s easy to be irritable. As long as he does something extreme, he will definitely come out and open the door.


    Sure enough, as Uncle Hai expected, when that guy came out, he immediately opened the door and looked around. Uncle Hai grabbed onto Elder Hao''s hair, and I kicked his stomach.


    Elder Hao would immediately enter the room and lie down on the floor.


    Elder Hao patted the dirt on his body, slowly stood up and leisurely sat on the sofa.


    "Speak, what did you guys come here for? If you come in and beat someone up, I''ll call the police." Elder Hao smiled faintly and glanced at me and Uncle Hai.


    I think that this old man must be tired of living and threw out a punch, but Uncle Hai grabbed my arm, saying that he definitely had some tricks up his sleeve, otherwise he wouldn''t be so calm.


    How can I care so much now, I just directly pushed the Uncle Hai and punched him, causing the old man to fall to the ground. Obviously, he was also very surprised with my punch.


    The old man looked at me strangely at the Uncle Hai and stood up. I grabbed his clothes and said, "Where is Qin Yue, I can do anything right now."


    "If you don''t let go, Qin Yue will die first." The old man pushed me away, lit a cigarette, and sat down on the sofa.


    Uncle Hai sat opposite the old man. I had wanted to speak first, but the old man opened his mouth first.


    "I understand why you two came here. What about you two? If you want people, then you have to depend on your abilities." The old man stood up as he spoke.

 C58

    Uncle Hai smiled and said that he had the ability, but he was afraid that Elder Hao would not be able to take it.


    The Elder Hao laughed and then stood up. The door to the room opened and we followed him.


    We didn''t say anything more and followed him out. They arrived at another room.


    This was a suite, and there were a lot of snakes at the entrance. They were not big, but they were all poisonous. Wherever the old man went, the snakes would move aside.


    When he was gone, the snakes surrounded us.


    The Uncle Hai laughed and said, "Just this much? I want to meet people first. "


    Old Man Hao walked into the room inside and pulled Qin Yue out. He gave us a look and then pushed him into the house, telling us to enjoy ourselves here, that if we could enter, that person would take him away. If we couldn''t, then we can only watch him leave.


    After the Old Man Hao closed the door, a wave of Yin Qi slowly came to our side.


    Uncle Hai told me to be careful, this is a place where even snake ghosts exist, so it''s hard to deal with. Furthermore, my current level is still quite low.


    Those snakes all stood up at once and looked at me and Uncle Hai.


    Uncle Hai laughed and took out a bottle of yellow gas from his bag. He sprinkled it in the air, and the snakes scattered right away, looking very flustered.


    After a while, Xiong Huang''s effect seemed to have disappeared, and those snakes slowly crawled towards Uncle Hai and me.


    Actually, these snakes are quite easy to deal with, but with ghosts, we can''t handle them.


    Just as he thought of this, he felt a gust of cold wind blow past the back of his head, as if someone had slapped him to death. It felt extremely uncomfortable.


    I hurriedly turned my head around to take a look, but there was nothing there. There were only snakes eyeing me covetously, and the Uncle Hai told me to retreat a little. The situation might be a bit complicated, and it might be very difficult to deal with them.


    I quickly stood together with Uncle Hai and took out my weapon. I held it tightly in my hand and looked around vigilantly.


    The Uncle Hai told me to spread yellow on the snake bone and to get some dog blood or something like that.


    With that, those snakes that had an aura that did not belong to the snake pounced towards us. Uncle Hai bellowed, as though he was performing magic, a bright dagger suddenly appeared in his hand.


    The Uncle Hai''s speed is very fast, so I had to hurry up and let me train him in this way. His techniques are also very special, the snakes that he hacked down on are all fatal points, causing me to be dazzled, and I don''t even know where to start.


    "What are you standing there for? Are you watching a show? "Help!" Uncle Hai looked at me with his sharp eyes, causing my entire body to tremble.


    This was definitely a professionally trained man who had been through endless slaughter. His eyes told me everything.


    I hurriedly took out a dagger and started to kill the snakes like how Uncle Hai did, but my method was clearly much more clumsy.


    After a while, the ground was covered with the corpses of snakes. The Uncle Hai said while panting heavily, "Now that the snakes have been solved, the big problem is going to happen. We have to protect ourselves well, maybe we won''t be able to take care of you in a while."


    Uncle Hai wiped the blood off his face and slowly walked to the door.


    Just as I walked out of the door, before I could place my hand on the handle, a strong force pushed me and Uncle Hai back directly. I heavily fell onto the ground, with Snake corpses lying below me.


    Compared to me, Uncle Hai is much better. He didn''t fall but only took a few steps back while maintaining his balance.


    Uncle Hai took out a cinnabar box from his backpack and tapped on his forehead. He turned around and tapped on my forehead as well and pulled me up.


    Before I could react, Uncle Hai took off my jacket and started drawing patterns on it with cinnabar. It looked very messy and I didn''t even know what it was.


    When he finished the drawing, he saw that it was a life-like giant snake with its mouth wide open. It had a very long temper and its eyes were blood-red.


    Uncle Hai took out a set of snake bones and placed them under his clothes. As if the snake was alive, it waved its body in the air and rushed towards the door.


    Bang! The clothes in Uncle Hai''s hands looked like it had exploded. It was torn into pieces, and only the bones were left in his hands.


    Uncle Hai''s hands continuously trembled. It seemed that he had also sustained some small injuries.


    I went over and supported Uncle Hai, used the snake bone to tap on the door, and poured the cinnabar onto the door of the snake bone.


    It was pitch black inside, and he could not see anything. He could only hear the hiss of the snake.


    Suddenly, the lights in the room lit up. Old Man Hao sat on the sofa and smoked.


    When he saw us, he laughed and stood up, clapping his hands. He said in a friendly tone, "Good, very good. If it was anyone else, I think they would have died outside. It''s really not easy to get in in such a short time."


    I looked at Old Man Hao. Behind him stood a tall and sturdy man.


    And the woman lying on the ground was naturally Qin Yue.


    Uncle Hai glanced at me and blocked my back. He told me not to mess around because it wasn''t the time to act impulsively yet.


    Before Uncle Hai even spoke, I almost rushed over to save Qin Yue, because I saw that Qin Yue was too haggard. Although she wasn''t injured, she looked very pitiful with her hands and feet tied with ropes.


    My fist clenched tightly as I took a step back to stand behind the Uncle Hai.


    Old Man Hao laughed and said, "Actually, we do not have any deep grudges, even if you save this woman, she will still be dead, so why not give it to me? At that time, I will not treat you unfairly, I will also have your share of the money."


    Once I said those words, I couldn''t take it anymore and directly kicked Old Man Hao. However, my ankle was grabbed by a thug, making it impossible for me to move.


    The person who grabbed my foot was that burly middle-aged man.


    Seeing that, the Uncle Hai walked over slowly and grabbed his wrist. When the Old Man Hao came up, he patted the sturdy man and told him to step back first so that he would not delay matters any longer.


    The sturdy man retreated, and Uncle Hai let go of his hands. Old Man Hao invited us to sit down and have a chat.


    I was so angry that I didn''t even have the mood to talk anymore. I loudly said, "If you don''t fucking let him go today, then I''ll guard against burning this place. My life is cheap, your life is very valuable!"


    Uncle Hai pulled me back, telling me to be quiet.


    Old Man Hao told Uncle Hai that as long as we do not speak of this matter, they would be able to give us a sum of money right now.


    As he said that, he took out a cheque and told Uncle Hai to fill in the numbers as he pleased.


    Uncle Hai smiled and looked at the cheque in his hand. He nodded and tore it into pieces.


    Initially, I thought Old Man Hao would be angry, but he was overjoyed. He laughed and told us that he had guts, and since he couldn''t buy it, he might as well make the conditions and try his best to satisfy us.


    "I will take your life!" I slammed the table and stood up.


    Uncle Hai pulled on my arm and asked me to sit down. Today, without his instructions, I can''t speak anymore.


    I slowly sat down and looked at Old Man Hao. I was feeling depressed in my heart, if Uncle Hai was not here, I would have gone up and beaten him until all his teeth fell.


    The two of them conversed for a while. Uncle Hai didn''t agree to hand Qin Yue over to him no matter what, but Old Man Hao refused to let him go.


    Uncle Hai suddenly stood up, pointed at Old Man Hao''s nose and said: "Since you don''t want the face, then let''s begin."


    "The one behind me is a special forces soldier, and it''s from a field unit. Can you guys even do that?" Old Man Hao smiled and said to the person behind him.


    Uncle Hai took a step forward, looked at the so called special forces and said: "Ask him if he can beat me or not."


    Old Man Hao looked back at the special forces. He actually lowered his head, as if he was a bit embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s see how capable you are." The Old Man Hao said, and immediately took out a dagger, placing it on Qin Yue''s neck, he smiled at us and said, "What I can''t obtain, others can''t either."


    Uncle Hai didn''t move at all. With a smile still on his face, he continued to watch Old Man Hao''s movements.


    I am extremely anxious in my heart, if something really does happen, Qin Yue''s life will be gone.


    Suddenly, Old Man Hao moved his body. A python that was around two to three meters long and as thick as his thigh appeared from behind the sofa, it circled around the sofa and slowly stood up.


    Uncle Hai said that since we have it tonight, it can only be snake meat.


    I asked Uncle Hai how to deal with it, and Uncle Hai told me not to worry, if there''s someone who can''t escape here, then we can do it, and now even if it''s the police, we aren''t afraid.


    With that, the Uncle Hai rushed out and pierced towards the python''s guts.


    The snake seemed to have realized something and dodged the Uncle Hai''s attack. It stood on the sofa and prodded the Uncle Hai with its head.


    This time, it was definitely out of Uncle Hai''s expectations, because Uncle Hai was directly lying on the ground.


    The Old Man Hao laughed and said that this snake was made up of a human''s soul and a snake''s body, which was not something I could understand. The child that Qin Yue gave birth to right now was the soul of a snake, so a perfect combination of the two would be a great advancement in science.


    When he said this, Old Man Hao looked very excited. It was as if his eyes had already succeeded.


    Uncle Hai slowly got up and sat on the ground without saying a word. Like a monk in meditation, the snake did not stop attacking and roared towards the sky, opening its mouth wide and biting towards Uncle Hai''s head.


    I was stunned for a moment before picking up the dagger from the ground and thrusting it towards the snake''s mouth.


    The snake''s body suddenly spun in the air and arrived beside me. It immediately wrapped around my body.


    My blade stabbed into the snake''s body. Although it didn''t have any effect, the person on the other side was also shocked.


    Uncle Hai immediately sprung up from the ground, picked up a chair that he fiddled with and rushed towards Old Man Hao, even that special forces soldier did not have time to react.


    However, this snake''s reaction had really exceeded my imagination. It threw me to the ground and charged towards Uncle Hai once again.


    Now that Uncle Hai is injured, I must be a lot slower than before. I don''t even know if I can withstand this, but when I see that I''m about to collide with him, I immediately shut my eyes.

 C59

    I only heard a "peng" sound, and then, all sounds disappeared. I slowly opened my eyes and saw that Uncle Hai and the snake had not collided, but Uncle Hai did not look too good, as if he had been injured by the snake.


    The serpent''s body struck the wall of the room, creating a large hole.


    Old Man Hao smiled and said that the sound isolation effect was very good. Let''s do whatever we want and see how many tricks we can do.


    Uncle Hai glanced at me and actually laughed. His appearance was very frightening and it seemed that he was going to fight with them.


    I took a few steps towards Uncle Hai, who told me to stand to the side first, saying that he wanted me to take care of this fellow alone.


    The Old Man Hao walked towards us and stopped one meter away from us. He said that there was still room for negotiation on this matter and that they should not continue fighting, that it would not be good to win or lose, and your goal is to get people. Once this child is born, I will naturally give him to you.


    Uncle Hai didn''t listen to these words at all. He bit his finger and mixed the blood with the cinnabar. Then, he pulled me to his side, took off my clothes, and started to draw a strange pattern with cinnabar on my back.


    I can''t see what it is, but Old Man Hao and that snake aren''t even close. Maybe I want to see what abilities Uncle Hai has.


    After drawing, Uncle Hai pushed me forward and gave me a dagger. I just needed to go up and fight with those people, don''t worry about other things, he will deal with those dirty things behind me.


    After listening to this, I realized that not only was there the snake, there was also a ghost inside, but I didn''t feel anything at all.


    Uncle Hai ignored me and took out a few things from his bag. He placed them on the ground and started fighting with the dirty things.


    As for me, I don''t have any confidence in myself. I really didn''t know what this thing behind my back was, but due to my trust in the Uncle Hai, I still charged over, my dagger piercing straight into that snake''s body.


    I thought the snake would dodge quickly, but my dagger had already stabbed into his body.


    Old Man Hao, who was at the side, said, "Alright, you actually used such a method. I think you don''t want to live anymore."


    These words are obviously referring to the Uncle Hai, but I don''t know what the details are, but I feel that it''s very strong.


    The big snake was killed by me in a few minutes, leaving only an old man. That''s more than enough, I turned back to look at Uncle Hai, the situation was not bad, it seemed that it had almost been settled.


    The cold dagger was placed on Old Man Hao''s neck, letting him let go first.


    Old Man Hao nodded his head and had the people inside release Qin Yue out. Looking at Qin Yue''s expression, I stabbed him onto her thigh with one slash. Uncle Hai walked over and slowly helped Qin Yue up.


    I punched Old Man Hao to the ground and we left the hotel.


    Outside, Bai Qian and Wang Ming were very happy when they saw us rescue him. Wang Ming had helped us find a very quiet place to stay in.


    Uncle Hai told Wang Ming to go back first. He would tell him about the remnants tomorrow, and that he would need to examine Qin Yue''s body today.


    Wang Ming awkwardly laughed and said: "Uncle Hai, let me do it, I know a professional doctor, and I can definitely keep this a secret. I can just call them over, there''s no need to spend money, just directly help Qin Yue take a look."


    Bai Qian nodded, and told Wang Ming to hurry up and call his over. If there were any problems, then he would let Wang Ming kill that doctor.


    Wang Ming''s mouth twitched, he picked up the phone and made a call in front of us. After an hour, a doctor came over, and after conversing with Wang Ming for a while, he went to see Qin Yue''s body.


    The doctor told us not to go in, but Bai Qian had a bad temper, and said that if we don''t go in, then there''s no need to look at it today, and we can forget about helping Wang Ming.


    Wang Ming clenched his teeth, and only Bai Qian entered, the doctor was still not very happy.


    After waiting outside for a long time, the two of them finally came out. The doctor looked at us, and Wang Ming said in a loud voice: "If you have anything to say, just say it.


    The doctor nodded, saying that the person inside was pregnant. They were in poor health, unable to keep up with their nutrition, so they had to take proper care of themselves. They couldn''t work late at night, so they would slowly recover.


    The Uncle Hai was very satisfied with this result, saying that he wanted the doctor to go back first and even got Wang Ming to give him some money.


    After the doctor left, Wang Ming said that the matter was already over. The Old Man Hao would definitely not dare to come and cause trouble anymore, so he would when the treasure would be given to him.


    Bai Qian walked in front of Wang Ming and lightly patted Wang Ming''s shoulders. She said that she would give Wang Ming an explanation tomorrow, and the three of them would have to discuss it tonight, as well as find someone to take care of Qin Yue. There were still a lot of things that needed to be done, so Wang Ming did not want to mess around here.


    Wang Ming nodded his head, the book would be coming tomorrow morning and he would be bringing a nanny over soon, so there would be no need for us to look for it.


    All these things that Wang Ming had done were done well, we could not say much, so we just nodded and agreed to it.


    After Wang Ming left, Bai Qian took the initiative to go out and buy some food for Qin Yue.


    Uncle Hai looked at me and lit a cigarette in the corridor, asking me what to do.


    I know what the Uncle Hai is thinking right now. He definitely wants me to beat that child up and stay with Bai Qian, but I can''t do that.


    "Uncle Hai, I really can''t do this thing according to your words. Now that he has been saved, if you had the same attitude as before, you shouldn''t have saved him." I smiled at Uncle Hai.


    "Jiao Jun, Qin Yue can still be saved, but I really can''t take that child. Do you understand?" Uncle Hai looked at me anxiously, leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    Therefore, I don''t want to talk about this with Uncle Hai anymore. I just wanted to ask the Uncle Hai what kind of method he used to deal with the old man before, why did those people''s movements become much slower, or did they let me speed up?


    Uncle Hai asked me if I would agree not to tell Bai Qian about this after I told him.


    I nodded, saying that since this was a secret between us, I wouldn''t tell Bai Qian.


    Uncle Hai puffed on his cigarette and finally threw it on the ground. He looked at me and said, "This is actually quite a strange method. I can''t explain it using science, nor do I understand the principles behind it."


    I was stunned for a moment. What kind of explanation was this, but why did this happen?


    Uncle Hai said that it was called burning one''s life, which means to use one''s life to support a certain period of time''s strength. The longer it takes, the more one''s life would be consumed, and one''s body would also become very weak in a short amount of time.


    Behind me was a drawing of some Sanskrit characters. It was said that this was a scripture that was used by Shakyamuni. It was able to temporarily slow down one''s vision and reaction. The correct range was about the size of a normal room.


    The Uncle Hai felt that it was very dangerous, because he was also within the range, it was already very powerful to be able to take care of those ghosts.


    As I was chatting with Uncle Hai, Bai Qian just returned with big and small bags of good stuff. It seems that she bought quite a few good things for Qin Yue, I smiled, then quickly took the things over to thank Bai Qian.


    Bai Qian and I entered the house, but Uncle Hai continued to smoke alone in the corridor.


    Qin Yue looked very weak, and I didn''t know what to do right now either. However, as if Bai Qian was very practiced with it, she fed Qin Yue some liquid food, water, and some high-protein stuff.


    I don''t know where these things came from. Some of them I don''t recognize.


    Bai Qian told me that she would not harm Qin Yue, telling me to be at ease. She also said that these things were all things she learnt when she was young, that Uncle Hai would be injured when he goes back, and that his body would be very weak at times.


    I see that Bai Qian is very meticulous in her actions, and I feel that in this period of time, many things are being settled by Bai Qian. She really did help me a lot, but there''s nothing I can do to repay her right now.


    Bai Qian and I would only rest until dawn, and would always be by Qin Yue''s side during the night. As for the Uncle Hai, we did not see where they were, so we probably went to their rooms in the middle of the night.


    In the morning, I went over to take a look at Qin Yue. Her complexion had improved a lot, and she was sleeping very well.


    Qin Yue seemed to have felt my hand, as she slowly opened her eyes and smiled towards me, saying that everything was in the past, that everything was fine, that I should be fine, and not cry.


    I nodded, wiped away my tears, and helped Qin Yue up. The moment I sat, Bai Qian came in, and seeing my movements, Bai Qian laughed: "This is not the time to incite feelings, let me take a look at Qin Yue''s body."


    Qin Yue smiled at Bai Qian and thanked him for taking care of her last night.


    Bai Qian did not speak, she only checked Qin Yue''s body and said: "It''s not a big problem, just a little weak, it''s about the same as the doctor''s condition."


    The three of us chatted for a while, then Wang Ming brought a middle aged woman in. Wang Ming told the woman that the person she wanted to take care of is Qin Yue, and now that she is pregnant, she can take good care of him.


    After saying that, Bai Qian and I were called over to the side, and asked about the things that we left behind. Bai Qian told Wang Ming that she wanted to look for the Uncle Hai to discuss it with him, or else she wouldn''t be able to make a decision.


    The three of them came to Uncle Hai''s room, and after knocking for a long time, no one replied. Bai Qian frowned: "Nothing will happen, hurry up and knock on the door."


    Wang Ming immediately called for the waiter to open the door, telling him that there was a problem with the person inside.


    The waiter quickly opened the door and the three of us rushed inside.


    As soon as I entered, I saw Uncle Hai lying on the bed, not moving an inch. I knew that it was definitely because of what happened last night that affected Uncle Hai.


    Bai Qian and Wang Ming naturally didn''t know what was going on as they directly ran to Uncle Hai''s bedside. Bai Qian shook Uncle Hai''s body and loudly called out to him, while Wang Ming just stood there blankly not moving an inch.

 C60

    I pushed Bai Qian aside and looked at the Uncle Hai. His face was pale and his body was trembling slightly, his expression extremely terrible. He slowly turned around and looked at me, saying that he was feeling unwell.


    Wang Ming and Bai Qian did not speak, and slowly walked out. When they reached the door, they turned around to look at the Uncle Hai.


    Uncle Hai said weakly that his body was already being engulfed by the flames last night. He reckoned that this break of time would not be good, and he might even die, so he let me put aside the matter of the treasure first. When I have time, I will tell Wang Ming about it.


    I hurriedly asked Uncle Hai what method we have to recover his body. If this continues, it won''t be a good idea, we''ll have to take care of him, then there''s no need for us to do other things. Furthermore, I don''t know how long Bai Qian''s and my life will last.


    Uncle Hai told us not to act in this industry. The more times we act, the more times our body would activate the venom and there would be no time for us to even save them.


    I slowly helped Uncle Hai up. If you want to recover quickly, you have to find snake gall, this item is rather hard to find. If you can find it, then bring it back here.


    After I finished speaking, Uncle Hai grabbed my arm and said that he would check my body.


    The Uncle Hai said that we still have time, so we quickly went to help find the snake gall, and also need to find a safe place to live. After the babysitter that Wang Ming brought away left, they went to find two people, the best being familiar people.


    I nodded and told Master Zhang not to talk about it anymore. I will first send Wang Ming''s people away, and then find a place to stay in the afternoon.


    The Uncle Hai told me about the snake s information, saying that he wanted fresh snake gall. However, this thing definitely cannot be sold in the market, so he told me to catch it myself.


    After we go out, I told Wang Ming that there was something wrong with Uncle Hai''s body and that we''ll have to wait for a few more days for this matter. Let''s let Wang Ming go back first and come back here at night.


    Wang Ming frowned and said no, he had to settle the matter now, and clarify it clearly, because there were many things he had to do in the future, and he could not delay it, as he was afraid that we would run away.


    Bai Qian looked at Wang Ming, and said that he had been using my phone since the beginning, and if there''s anything wrong with Uncle Hai, then he will call her.


    Wang Ming''s anger rose as he grabbed Bai Qian''s clothes and said: "I''m telling you, don''t act all day and act all day, I''ll believe you guys this one time. If you give me more time, I''ll have to use some methods."


    "Wang Ming, are you threatening us? If you have that kind of attitude, then go back. I want to see what other tricks you can use. " I pushed Wang Ming aside and pulled him into the room.


    After Wang Ming that guy left, Bai Qian and I went to find a small house that was close to the suburbs. It was relatively remote and was a farmhouse that ordinary people would not be able to find.


    Bai Qian went to find two people to take care of Uncle Hai and Qin Yue. She even gave them a huge sum of money.


    As for the one that Wang Ming found, he also gave him some money so that he could look for a job. He didn''t need her here at the moment.


    After everything has been arranged, it''s night time. Bai Qian told me that Wang Ming would definitely cause some trouble, so if we are going to look for the snake, we have to do it quickly.


    Indeed, now that the Uncle Hai has fallen, Wang Ming can blatantly do many things, he is not afraid of me and Bai Qian.


    Then, what we need to do next is to go and stabilize Wang Ming and have him wait patiently for a while.


    Bai Qian called Wang Ming. She said that she had something to talk to Wang Ming about, and booked a meeting place with more people.


    After seeing it, Wang Ming kept on asking about the things that we left behind. Bai Qian asked me to explain first, she wanted to observe Wang Ming''s actions, so that she could discuss it with Wang Ming later.


    I told Wang Ming that the matter with Uncle Hai was still rather serious and that it would take some time before we can give him the thing, because we need to use it first.


    Wang Ming slapped the table and stood up, and said loudly: "What, now you want to destroy the bridge after crossing the river? You were so stubborn this morning, why are you so soft now? "


    If not for helping Uncle Hai get better, I really wanted to beat him up right now, but I only smiled at Wang Ming.


    "We should first take a break from this matter. Don''t be in such a hurry, alright?" I indicated for Wang Ming to sit down first.


    After talking for a while, Wang Ming''s attitude was still the same, I could not hear it, so Bai Qian sat next to me and faced Wang Ming.


    Bai Qian meant that they should first settle the matters of the Uncle Hai, because only the Uncle Hai knew the whereabouts of the things left behind, and there was still a way to use them.


    Wang Ming said that he also knows how to use it.


    Bai Qian told him that this thing was left behind by my father and only a few people knew of it. There is no doubt that my Uncle Hai is the only one who knows how to use it, if you were to say that others know how to use it, it would be a joke and a lie.


    Wang Ming seemed to have found out what he was thinking, and asked Bai Qian how long it would take to do these things. Bai Qian replied that it would take a month''s time, and after thinking for a while, she said that it would take too long, or at most half a month.


    Bai Qian didn''t want to argue with Wang Ming, so she asked me what my opinion was.


    I thought for a while in my heart, that half a month should be enough, so I nodded my head and promised Wang Ming. I even told him that nothing could happen to him at this point of time.


    Wang Ming did not reply me and directly stood up to leave.


    After Wang Ming left, Bai Qian told me that if it was half a month, we had to leave as soon as possible, because it would take us four days to return to that place. There were only ten days to find a snake, and if we were lucky, we would be done for.


    After we went back, Qin Yue and I explained the situation to each other and told her to stay home and rest well. Bai Qian and I were going out to look for snakes.


    Qin Yue rubbed her stomach that was slowly growing bigger, laughed and said: "Go, Uncle Hai also saved me, we need to know how to repay favors, and be careful after going."


    On the other side, Uncle Hai and Bai Qian were also bidding their farewells. There was a long period of time left, much longer than what Qin Yue and I had been chatting for. I got a little impatient from waiting and directly entered the room.


    Uncle Hai''s body hadn''t changed at all since then and was still weak. In just a day, he had lost a lot of weight and his dark circles were very heavy, as if he was going to die soon.


    I went over to ask Uncle Hai how long he could persevere. Uncle Hai smiled and said that he did not know if he could continue living this time, but he was already old and his health was not very good. He would have to endure for a month before he would be alright.


    This time, Bai Qian was anxious, she said that they were leaving right now.


    Uncle Hai took out a book from beside him. He said that it was the information on the snake that he had mentioned, and let the two of us take a good look at it, and find a relatively large forest to look for.


    Bai Qian quickly took out the information and pulled me out. When we reached Bai Qian''s room, we took out the information and looked at a few pictures. The pictures were of snakes and earthworms alike.


    This kind of snake was called the ''hooked blind snake''. It was a small scale snake, about the size of an earthworm and extremely similar in appearance. The only difference was that there were no obvious segments on the snake''s body.


    Snakes lived in a variety of places. Some lived in the farmlands, alongside earthworms, some in ant caves, and some under the leaves and weeds of the forest.


    He liked to eat in moist places, but mostly he ate ants, eggs, earthworms and the like.


    When looking at the very end, we realized that finding this kind of snake was not enough. We would need a double-headed snake, and this kind of snake would be a lot more difficult, because double-headed snakes are already very rare, and even had to be designated to look for a double-headed snake. This made Bai Qian and I a little discouraged.


    I sat on the sofa and thought for a while. Bai Qian carried the information to my side, and said that if we were to go to places like the forest, we would have to go to Guangxi. There were a lot of trees, and there were a lot of fields.


    After looking at the results for a while, Bai Qian turned on her computer to book a plane ticket for tomorrow. As she did so, she told me to hurry back to prepare something.


    Alright, I''m quite anxious about this matter. I''ll just go straight back to my room to pack up my things and then lie down on my bed to sleep.


    When it was midnight, I heard someone knocking on my door, and asked who it was in a daze. Bai Qian''s voice unexpectedly came from outside, and what exactly did he want to do in the middle of the night? Fortunately, I didn''t sleep with Qin Yue tonight;


    I walked over to open the door, and Bai Qian pushed me over to the sofa. She frowned as she looked at me, but there was nothing left on her face, especially her eyes.


    "What happened? Why are you in such a hurry? " I stood up and walked around Bai Qian, wanting to see if there was anything wrong with him.


    But Bai Qian directly put the information into my hands, and let me look at it myself. Say, we didn''t finish looking through the information, because we were too anxious, let me think of a way quickly.


    I went through all the documents, but I couldn''t find anything wrong with them. Besides, I had read all of them before.


    Bai Qian snatched the information from my hands, and took out a piece of paper from the middle, and placed it in my hands, letting me see what was written on the piece of paper.